JOHANN HEINRICH CHRISTOPH LILJE

* 15.09.1833 † 23.09.1920

Married on 25.09.1871

ANNA CAROLINE LILJE (BECKRÖGE)

* 09.06.1847 † 10.09.1935

1

TABLE OF CONTENTS TABLE OF CONTENTS ...... 2 FOREWORD ...... 5 FOREWORD TO THE SECOND EDITION ...... 6 SECTION I: THE MISSIONARY JOHANN HEINRICH CHRISTOPH LILJE ...... 7 1 The greater Lilje family: Lylye, Lillie, Lilie, Lilje, Lilien, Lilye, Lillige ...... 7 1.1 Steinhorst ...... 10 1.2 Lüsche ...... 11 1.3 Allersehl ...... 12 1.4 Gerdau ...... 13 2 HANDWRITTEN CV BEFORE ENTERING THE HERMANNSBURG SEMINARY ...... 14 3 Birth and Baptismal Certificate ...... 16 4 Church Records in Gerdau ...... 18 5 Seminary in Hermannsburg, Germany and trip on board the ship Candace to South Africa ...... 19 5.1 The Second Missonary house ...... 19 5.2 The “Candace” ...... 20 5.3 Extracts from the diary of Maria Christina Hansen on the Candace en route to South Africa, 1867 ...... 22 5.4 Letter to Father Harms ...... 25 5.5 Ordination Document ...... 27 5.6 Obituary and Life of Missionary Johann Heinrich Christoph Lilje ...... 31 5.7 Obituary of Anna Karoline Lilje née Beckröge ...... 32 5.8 Key-dates relating to the Life of Missionary JHC Lilje ...... 33 6 Reports about the Mission Work on the Stations Marburg, Elim and Ebenezer ...... 34 6.1 Further details about life and work of missionary J.H.C. Lilje ...... 34 6.2 First letter by JHC Lilje from Hermannsburg to the Mission Director T. Harms Nr 01, 1868 ...... 38 6.3 Letter to the Mission Director from Marburg ...... 39 6.4 JHC Lilje Report of 27.09.1869, No. 1, Marburg ...... 40 6.5 JHC Lilje Station Report Ebenezer, Alfredia, January 1873, No. 1 ...... 41 6.6 JHC Lilje Report, 19.07.1876, No. 2, Ebenezer ...... 43 6.7 JHC Lilje Report, 1877, No. 3, Ebenezer ...... 45 6.8 JHC Lilje Bericht, 30th August 1877, Nr. 4, Ebenezer ...... 46 6.9 JHC Lilje Report, 10th August 1878, No. 5, Ebenezer ...... 48 6.10 JHC Lilje Report, mid-year 1879, No. 6, Ebenezer ...... 49 6.11 JHC Lilje Report, January 1882, No. 7, Ebenezer ...... 50 6.12 JHC Lilje Report, January 1883, No. 8, Ebenezer ...... 51 6.13 JHC Lilje Report, 14th January 1884, No. 9, Ebenezer ...... 52 6.14 JHC Lilje Mid-year Report oft the Ebenezer Station, 15th July 1884, No. 10 ...... 53 6.15 JHC Lilje Report, 8th January 1885, No. 11, Ebenezer...... 54 6.16 JHC Lilje Report, January – July 1885, No. 12, Ebenezer ...... 55 6.17 JHC Lilje Report, 29th October 1885, No. 13, Ebenezer ...... 56 6.18 JHC Lilje Report on the Inspection of the Station Elim, 14th November 1885, No. 14a, Ebenezer ...... 58 6.19 JHC Lilje Report on the second half of the year 1885, No. 14, Ebenezer ...... 59 6.20 JHC Lilje Half-year Report July - Dec 1886, No. 15, Ebenezer ...... 60 6.21 JHC Lilje Report July 1887, No. 16, Ebenezer ...... 61 6.22 JHC Lilje Report July 1887 – Jan 1888, No. 17, Ebenezer ...... 62 6.23 JHC Lilje Half-year Report on the Station Ebenezer 1888, No. 18 ...... 63 6.24 Civil Marriage Certificate of JHC Lilje and AC Lilje (Beckröge) ...... 64 7 Reports on Missionary Activities ...... 65 2

7.1 JHC Lilje Report, 10th July 1891, No. 1b ...... 65 7.2 JHC Report January 1892, No. 1a Hermannsburg ...... 66 7.3 JHC Lilje Report June 1892 No. 1, Hermannsburg ...... 67 7.4 JHC Lilje Report January 1893, No. 2, Hermannsburg ...... 68 7.5 JHC Lilje Report, April 1893, No. 2a, Hermannsburg annsburg...... 69 7.6 JHC Lilje Report, January – July 1893, No. 3, Hermannsburg ...... 70 7.7 JHC Lilje Report, January 1894, No. 4, Hermannsburg ...... 71 7.8 JHC Lilje Report, July 1894, No. 5, Hermannsburg ...... 72 7.9 JHC Lilje Report, July – December 1894, No. 6, Hermannsburg ...... 73 7.10 JHC Lilje Report, January – July 1895, No. 7, Hermannsburg ...... 74 7.11 JHC Lilje Report, July - December 1895, No. 8, Hermannsburg ...... 75 7.12 JHC Lilje Report, January – July 1896, No. 9, Hermannsburg ...... 76 7.13 JHC Lilje Report July – December 1896, No. 10, Hermannsburg ...... 77 7.14 JHC Lilje Report January – July 1897, No. 11, Hermannsburg ...... 78 7.15 JHC Lilje Report July – Dec. 1897, No. 12, Hermannsburg ...... 79 7.16 JHC Lilje Report January – July 1898, No. 13, Hermannsburg ...... 80 7.17 JHC Lilje Report July – December 1898, No. 14, Hermannsburg ...... 81 7.18 JHC Lilje Report 1 July – 31 December, No. 15, Hermannsburg...... 82 7.19 JHC Lilje Report January – July 1900, No. 16, Hermannsburg ...... 83 7.20 JHC Lilje Report July – December 1900, No. 17, Hermannsburg ...... 84 7.21 JHC Lilje Report January – July 1901, No. 18, Hermannsburg ...... 85 7.22 JHC Lilje Report July – December 1901, No. 19, Hermannsburg ...... 86 7.23 JHC Lilje Report January – July 1902, No. 20, Hermannsburg ...... 87 7.24 JHC Lilje Report July - December 1903, No. 21, Hermannsburg ...... 88 7.25 JHC Lilje Report January – July 1903, No.22, Hermannsburg ...... 89 7.26 JHC Lilje Report July – December 1903, No.23, Hermannsburg ...... 90 7.27 JHC Lilje Report January – June 1904, No. 24, Hermannsburg ...... 91 7.28 JHC Lilje Report July – December 1904, No. 25, Hermannsburg ...... 92 7.29 JHC Lilje Report 1905, No. 26, Hermannsburg ...... 93 7.30 JHC Lilje Report 1905, No. 27, Hermannsburg ...... 94 9 Other short reports on JHC Lilje ...... 95 9.1 Letter by Walter Kassier – Hermannsburg ...... 95 9.2 From the Autobiography of Werner Kassier – Hermannsburg ...... 96 9.3 Two Brothers – 2 Pastors – 2 Worlds ...... 97 9.3.1 Hermannsburgr Mission Society ...... 98 9.3.2 Natal and Ohio – Two very different Places in the mid-19th Century ...... 100 9.3.3 Education and Early Ministry ...... 102 9.3.4 Marriage and Family ...... 106 9.3.5 Ministering to the “Heathen” ...... 108 SECTION II: FAMILY TREE OF THE MISSIONARY JOHANN HEINRICH CHRISTOPH LILJE ...... 111 1 Family Tree Overview ...... 111 2 BIRTHDATES, WEDDING DATES AND DATES OF DEATH OF THE CHILDREN OF JHC AND AC LILJE ...... 112 3 DESCENDANTS of JHC AND AC LILJE ...... 116 SECTION III: PHOTO GALLERY ...... 161 1 Missionary couple Johann Heinrich Christoph and Anna Caroline Lilje and Descendants ...... 161 SECTION IV: HISTORY OF THE ORIGINS OF THE HERMANNSBURGER MISSION ...... 179 1 History of the early christianisation of Northern Germany ...... 179 1.1 “Der Heilsbote Landolf” [Landolf, Messenger of Salvation] ...... 179

3

1.2 “Hermann Billing” ...... 183 2 Pastor Louis Harms ...... 185 2.1 His Youth and Work ...... 185 2.2 The Final Days of Louis Harms ...... 187 3 Establishing the Mission and Mission Seminary ...... 189 3.1 The Beginnings ...... 189 3.2 The Mission House ...... 190 3.3 Sending of the First Missionaries ...... 192 3.4 The Second Mission House ...... 193 4 The first Departure of Missionaries and the Galla (Ethiopian) Attempts ...... 195 4.1 East Africa ...... 195 5 The first five Years of Missionary Work in South Africa ...... 198 6 Annex: The Zulu and the Historical and Political Context ...... 203 6.1 The Zulus ...... 203 6.2 Political and Missionary Context ...... 205 6.3 In Natal ...... 206 6.4 Ecumenical Context ...... 207 7 Mission Work in South Africa under Hardeland and Hohls ...... 208 7.1 The first Years 1854 – 1865 ...... 208 7.2 Timetable ...... 209 SECTION V: APPENDIX ...... 211 1 Christoph Hermann August Lilje and Memories told by his Children ...... 211 1.1 Naturalisation Document Christoph Hermann August Lilje ...... 211 1.2 Christoph Hermann Lilje’s Children share their Memories ...... 212 1.3 Glückstadt ...... 217 1.4 The School ...... 221 1.5 Friedrich Schumann – 23.03.1890 – 20.01.1943...... 222 1.6 Missionary Hans Christoph FRIEDRICH Stallbom, Father of DOROTHEA (Dora) ...... 223 SECTION VI: PHOTOS OF THE GATHERING FOR THE 140TH JUBILEE CELEBRATIONS ...... 225

4

FOREWORD St Augustine, one of the fathers of the Church, once said of human life: “Our heart is restless, until it finds rest in Thee.” The life of our ancestor, Johann Heinrich Christoph Lilje, tells of a similar conviction. It was only in his faith, and in answering the call to follow and serve his Lord, that he found inner peace. It is good to study one’s own family tree and history, for only when we know our history do we truly know ourselves; only then do we understand why we are who we are; what events, relationships and decisions have combined to make our life uniquely ours. It is certainly not a coincidence that we exist! Our life is the result of a multiplicity of influences and combinations of events. The accounts of Johannes Heinrich Christoph Lilje testify to a deep conviction of being called, a consuming love for the gospel and an awareness of the urgent need to accept the faith, to be baptised and saved for eternity by Christ. Even when they were deeply troubled, because the successes were so limited, they remained confident that God’s Word would not return empty, and were thankful for everyone who came to be taught and then baptised. They were patient in faith and waited for the working of the Holy Spirit. He and his loyal and supportive wife Anna Caroline gave testimony to the gospel, in a human and cultural environment in which the people could not see why they needed this new Triune God. They asked why, if they had never before needed to worry about eternity and damnation, they should now let this hamper their free and easy lifestyle, why they should give up the pleasures of life, such as beer-drinking and polygamy. Today we may disagree with some of the theological issues referred to in the annual reports, e.g. when terms like devil, hell and eternal condemnation were used as a means to pressurize people to convert them to Christianity. Those who were not frightened by such threatening statements, who did not become converted Christians, were called people possessed by the devil or people with a hardened heart. The missionaries, however, were driven by their concern, that such heathens could be lost and could die as unsaved people. For that reason, it was their serious daily prayer to be able to lead them to the saving God in Christ. A real conversion also meant to change their traditional lifestyle. Today that almost sounds presumptuous, that missionaries from a foreign country enforce new codes of conduct, i.e. the 10 Commandments on an indigenous African people with their own customs, traditions and faith convictions and then judge and punish them accordingly. The respect towards the other seems to be lacking. And yet, it was the conviction of faith and the concern that these people could be lost, which determined their uncompromising proclamation. Thus, these reports need to be read and understood within this context. This couple was willing to bring sacrifices for their faith, to deny themselves and to relinquish all the security of family and the known world, in order to live for their calling and commission. Time and again their life was made difficult by drought, locusts, dysentery, smallpox, cattle diseases and wars. For his wife Anna too, life was surely not easy; there were so many things she had to do without. She had to deal with diseases and life threatening experiences, without medicines, hospitals or doctors nearby. She had a husband who, like most missionaries, had his work and his calling in mind – first and foremost – this is probably the reason why we are told so little about family and children in the reports. At this point I would like to express our thanks to the Mission Archives in Hermannsburg, Germany, who let us copy the annual mission reports. More than 200 pages, written in the old German Script, had to be deciphered and transcribed. Thanks also to all who helped with the English translation, making this book accessible also to the English-speaking members of our family. Heartfelt thanks, to all who helped collecting dates and details for the family tree, collecting photos and for the proof-reading of the script. A big thankyou to my wife and children for their interest, help and support. It would be good if this data bank could be kept up to date by reporting all changes resulting from birth, marriage or death immediately. I hope you will enjoy reading this book, that it will invite you to reflect on your own history, to hear anew the call of God and receive the gift of his Good News – that you may let yourself be invited to become part of his Mission and his Passion, in this world and to this world. N.B. Expressions such as ‘Kaffirs’ have been kept as they appear in the original text – in those days they were not used in a derogatory sense but simply to describe Heathens. Dieter Reinhard Lilje

5

Foreword to the Second Edition For the 150. Anniversary of the Delegation and Arrival of the missionary JHC Lilje in 1867 in South Africa, it was important to me to collect and include in a second edition of the booklet: “LILJE 140 Years in South Africa” more information relating to the history about the beginnings of the Hermanns-burg Mission, both in Germany and in South Africa, which I have done in SECTION IV, with a short history of the christianisation of Northern Germany, as Louis Harms had explored it in different old libraries and then spoke about it whenever he had an opportunity. The outcome of this endeavour is this book: “LILJE 150 Years in South Africa”. Not everybody has such detailed information in his private house library. For that reason, it became important to me to collect more informaton about our own valuable and interesting history, so that it does not get lost. As literature for this survey about the history of our forefather and the Hermannsburg Mission I mainly used the Volumes: G. Haccius, Hannoversche Missionsgeschichte, II und III, 2, then also the Hemannsburger Missionsblätter and the Visitation in South Africa Denkschrift über die von 1887 bis 1889 abgehaltene General -Visitation der Hermannsburger Mission in Südafrika von Georg Haccius, 3. Auflage 1899 and Vision: Gemeinde weltweit, Die Arbeit im Südlichen Afrika von Heinrich Voges. The details for the Timetable at the end were mainly taken from the latter. This additional information was summa-rised and condensed considerably and mostly reproduced verbally from its sources but without quota-tion marks. These shortened reports mainly refer to the mission work amongst the Zulus in Natal and less so on the work amongst the Betchuana people, as JHC Lilje himself only worked in the Natal region. In addition, some photos and an explanation about the history of our family: Lylye, Lillie, Lilie, Lilje, Lilien, Lilye, Lillige, (different spelling and yet most likely variations of the descendants of the same original forefather) in Germany and the major places they inhabited, before some of them moved on, are included in the review, from Celle, roughly 1360 to Gerdau 15. September 1833, where JHC Lilje, our forefather and first Lilje in South Africa, was born. These details were taken from the book: “Die Nachfahren des Fricke Lylye“ Gesammelt von Lore und Walter Lillie, Oyten, Germany, May 2010 and “Die Lilie/Lilje aus der Kleinen Heidmark“ by Gerhardt Wassmann. At the same time, I have tried to update the family-tree of all the descendants of the first Lilje in South Africa, Johann, Heinrich, Christoph Lilje and his wife Anna Karoline Lilje, nee Beckröge, who married on 25-09-1871 and had 10 children of whom only one, Johannes the firstborn was not married. Included is also the section: 2 Brothers…2 Pastors…2 Worlds by Victor Perecz. Victor’s wife Joan Margaret Luhrs is a distant relative of Anna Caroline Beckröge, the wife of JHC Lilje. The Perecz family lives in the USA. Victor did research on the family history of the first Lilje in the USA, Johannes Christoph Lilje and his descendants. Interestingly his wife, Joan, is not related to the Liljes in the USA but to the South African Liljes, via the Beckröge family. I have received permission from Victor to include his article in this book, which I have changed and supplemented occasionally. Due to these additions, there will be a few duplications. For SECTION V, an appendix on Christoph, the second son of JHC Lilje and his descendants, I have received numerous reports and information from different people. Some of these reports were unfortunately neither dated nor signed, with the consequence that I can no longer correctly document all my sources. Some of these reports I have summarised and compiled into one document. I hope that this section may encourage all the other “family branches” of JHC Lilje’s other children, to also research, collect information and photos and to document these valuable details, which are threatened to be lost for ever. SECTION VI is a closing section with photos of the gathering of the Lilje-Descendants at Hermannsburg for the 140. Jubilee Celebrations – “Liljes in South Africa”, 12–14 December 2008. Some expressions and concepts, especially in the historical sections, I kept as they were used in the original texts. We must realise and take cognizance of the fact, that they were used during a very different time, a long time ago and this use of language was not understood as being offensive. Today I would express myself differently and use a different vocabulary, i.e. theologically, sociologically and politically. I wish that all readers will enjoy reading this information, hoping that it may also help, through the history of our forefathers, to understand and reflect on who and why we are and to be encouraged to think about one’s own lifetask, especially with regards to God’s personal calling with the question: For what tasks has God called me, which gifts and talents has he provided me with, to fulfil such tasks. Dieter Reinhard Lilje 31.10.2017

6

SECTION I: The Missionary Johann Heinrich Christoph Lilje

1 The greater Lilje family: Lylye, Lillie, Lilie, Lilje, Lilien, Lilye, Lillige Extractions from the book: “Die Nachfahren des Fricke Lylye” Gesammelt von Lore und Walter Lillie, Oyten, Germany, May 2010. The ancestor Fricke Lylye was mentioned for the first time in 1381 in the expenditure inventory in the palace of Celle. The residence of the duke was moved to Celle during 1378 and at the same time the beginning of a transformation of the building.

Sketch of the palace and adjacent city (1762)

7

Drawing (1646). This picture is most likely an image of the palace as it was during the14th/15th century It is here where the research on the descendants of Fricke Lylye begins. He is the first ancestor of the widely-spread clan with the same name though spelled in many different ways. He was born around 1360, first mentioned in the inventory of expenses of the palace of Celle, which was kept by the administrator/bailiff Brendeke from 24. February 1381 until 16. November 1381, where he wrote: “des dynsedages XX de vrycke lylye to pantquitinge” which means: On Tuesday, the 7. May 1381 Fricke Lylye received 20 “pennies”. Whoever was serving the administrator or the ruler at the palace, and had to stay overnight, did not always find accommodation in the palace and consequently had to find his own in the city, then the landlord had the right to demand or expect a portion of his armoury or weapons as security for the payment that had to follow for the accommodation. The guest would then receive the money from the palace to pay for the accommodation and receive his armoury back. This money was called “Pfandquittung”. 1413 Fricke Lylye is mentioned as administrator/bailiff in Celle. As from1415 his name no longer appears in the records.

8

Front view of palace in Celle, 2016 Senta Lilje, Lore and Walter Lillie and Hans Türschmann, father-in-law of heir of the Liljes farm in Lüsche, Ulrike Türschmann-Lilje

9

1.1 Steinhorst Johan Lillige is mentioned in the treasury register of 1489 as owner of a fully sized farm in Steinhorst, not far from Celle. He is most likely the great-grandson of Fricke Lylye, born ca. 1450. It was a high-class farm, held in fee by the duke of Celle. It may be assumed that Johan Lillige in Steinhorst is the ancestor of the Lillie, Lilie, Lilje, Lilien, Lilye, Lillige in Lower Saxony. In the Church Registry of Steinhorst Church the surname Lillie or Lilie changed to Lilje. This spelling remained with the descendants of the Steinhorst and the Lüsche family branches. In spite of the diverse spelling, it is likely that they all are descendants of Johan Lillige, mentioned in 1489 as owner of this farm Steinhorst. 10 Lilie generations followed. On 6. August 1852 the economist from Celle, Carl Bierwirth, purchased this farm (Vollhof Nr. 1) in Steinhorst from the then owner Franz Heinrich Lilie, * 10.08.1811.

The old house of the Lillies in Steinhorst

10

1.2 Lüsche The Lüsche Branch begins 1599 when Hans Lillie, (before 1578 and 3. generation on the Steinhorst farm) “The Younger”, son of the owner Hans Lillie, called the “The Older” in Steinhorst, married Anna Griss, daughter of the owner Hans Griss, in Lüsche. This farm in Lüsche was managed by Anna’s brother, who wanted to leave the farm. With this marriage of Hans Lillie, this farm, previously owned by the Griss family, became a Lillie, Lilje-farm until today. A few years after his wedding (1599) Hans Lillie died and had one son. This son married into a family on a farm in Hohnhorst. The widow Anna Lillie nee. Griss married the younger brother of Hans, Heinrich Lillie, and their son, Heinrich, * ca. 1620, inherited the farm in Lüsche. The present owner, Heinrich Lilje’s, * 26.06.1938 only daughter Ulrike Lilje, is married to Jens Gustav Türschmann, * 11.04.1969. They have two children, Merle, * 23.01.2001 and Hendrik, * 30.09.2002.

Lilje’ s outbuildings and house in Lüsche

11

1.3 Allersehl The Allersehler family branch begins with Zacharias Lillie from Lüsche, born ca.1665, 3rd son of the farmer Andreas Lillie, VI. Generation in Lüsche. Zacharias as 3rd son did not have any inheritance rights on his father’s farm. He married a woman, Ilse Prilop, who had inherited a farm in Allersehl. In this way, Zacharias Lilie became the ancestor of the Allersehl Branch. They had 9 children, 4 sons and 5 daughters. Johan Lilie, the oldest son of Zacharias, * 02.07.1692, in Allersehl, married Anna Catrina Cordes from Allersehl. They had 5 children, 3 daughters and 2 sons. Johann, the 2nd son, * 22.12.1726 inherited the farm in Allersehl from his father. He married Anna Ilse Marlene Schultze. They had 9 children, 5 daughters and 4 sons. Johann Jürgen, the oldest son, * 10.02.1757, died at the age of 41 years of phthisis (Schwindsucht), and was married to Ilse Margaretha Niemanns for 16 years and had 4 children, 2 daughters and 2 sons. Heinrich, the 2nd son, without inheritance rights on the farm, moved to Gerdau and became servant or farm- hand.

The old Lilje-farm in Allersehl

12

1.4 Gerdau Heinrich, (Joachim or Johann), * 05.04.1792, married Anna Dorothea Margaretha Carstens and had 8 children, 6 sons. Johann Heinrich Christoph Lilje, 5th child, * 13.09.1833 moved to South Africa. His younger brother, 7th child, Johann Christoph Lilje, * 16.11.1839 moved as theologian to the USA. Johann Heinrich Christoph Lilje is the ancestor of the South African Branch. After his school years, he worked on different farms and then learned carpentry. At the Mission Seminary in Hermannsburg, in the Lüneburg Heath, he studied theology for 4 years and was sent 1867 as missionary to South Africa, was part of the 5th group and travelled with the brig, Candace. Some years later Anna Caroline Beckröge followed him with the Candace. They married on the 25.09.1871 in Marburg, Natal. They had 10 healthy children, of whom 9 married in South Africa.

The church in Gerdau in which Johann Heinrich Christoph Lilje was baptised and confirmed

13

2 Handwritten CV before entering the Hermannsburg Seminary Although I do not remember all the details in my life, I will record truthfully what I recall. I, Johann, Heinrich Christoph Lilje, was born of Christian parents in Gerdau on the 13th September 1833. My father Heinrich was a labourer in Gerdau and my mother was Margaretha Lilje (nee Karstens). I was baptised a few days later and received the names Johann Heinrich Christoph from my three godfathers: 1. Christoph Schulenburg 2. Heinrich Behrens and 3. Christian Karstens. I was brought up in the Christian faith. I lost my beloved parents at an early age. My mother died when I was 10 (1843) and a year later my father passed away. God had taken my parents but He did not forsake me. God, who says that He will comfort the widows and care for the orphans, provided a place for me to live with a farmer who took care of me. I was brought up on his farm, sent to school and at the required age I was confirmed in the church in Gerdau. Then I entered the wild life of a youth. Soon I had forgotten everything that I had vowed at my confirmation. Although God protected me from serious sins and disgraces, I have to confess that I soon became a servant of sin. I went to church regularly and attended Holy Communion but I started ‘walking the streets’ and visited pubs. When I was 18 (1851) I no longer wanted to live with my foster father and I moved to another farmer in the Suderburg congregation. Then I received the calling to go to Hermannsburg to serve there. At first this was difficult, as I had heard very little about Hermannsburg. I was persuaded to go and moved to Hermannsburg at Easter 1852. There I worked as a servant for a distiller and brewer D. Brammer. I fulfilled all the tasks that I was given, attended all the services in church and at home, but could not yet make the decision to become a committed Christian. However, I realised that I was a poor lost sinner and would not receive salvation without a true conversion. Then I was called up for army service and I had to give notice. The training corps only had to go into action when there was a war but as there had been no war in our Fatherland for several years, I received a certificate of discharge. I was keen to stay in Hermannsburg, but because I could not find employment, I moved to Lutterloh. Here I spent two years (aged 21 years), but because there were no morning or evening devotions in the house and I did not go to church regularly, I became half-hearted and lethargic. Then my siblings begged me to come back to them and I obeyed and moved back to my area. From then onwards I lived a very ‘natural’ life for 4 years (until approx. 25) and I have doubt that I would have been lost forever if God had not torn me away from this sinful life. I heard a voice in my heart that it was high time to save my soul. The Lord gave me grace and I did not hear this voice in vain. On the one Sunday I went to the pub in the evening but the following Sunday I was full of remorse and repentance and I came to the decision to renounce the world and accept Christ completely. I had no reservations but left for Hermannsburg where I listened to a devout and serious sermon. The Lord in His Grace, made me find an employer in Hermannsburg for the coming Easter. On the second day of Lent I moved to Hermannsburg. I had decided that I would like to serve the Lord with body and soul and thought the best way to do this would be to commit myself to missionary service. I went to see Pastor Harms and told him that I would like to be admitted to the Mission House if possible and if it was God’s will. He explained that I would not be admitted for two years, as there had been too many applicants. At Easter 1860 (27 years) I started working for the economist Martins in Beckedorf, where I stayed for two years. I realised that I would be able to serve the Mission better if I learnt a trade as well. In 1862, I consulted Pastor Harms and he thought it would be very good if I learnt carpentry. So, I went to a Master Carpenter as he needed an apprentice, I could start training immediately. At this carpenter’s shop, I have been until today. (Lilje was admitted to the Mission House in 1863, age 30).

14

Handwritten CV of Johann, Heinrich, Christoph Lilje (in old-style German script)

15

3 Birth and Baptismal Certificate

Translation: Birth and Baptismal Certificate for Johann Heinrich Christoph Lilje According to the church record at Gerdau from the year 1833 catalogue, note No. 49 from...... Johann Heinrich Christoph Lilje, legitimate son of the late resident of Gerdau, Heinrich Joachim Lilje and his late wife, Anne Margaretha Karstens, was born on the 13th September 1833 in Gerdau and was baptised there on Sunday the 15th September 1833. 1. Johann Heinrich Karstens from Stadorf

16

2. Heinrich Christoph Schulenburg from Gerdau. 3. Heinrich Christoph Behrens from Gerdau.

Verified Subfide pastorali Gerdau on the 19th October 1863 Pastor

17

4 Church Records in Gerdau

Church records in Gerdau

18

5 Seminary in Hermannsburg, Germany and trip on board the ship Candace to South Africa (Extracts from: G. Haccius, Hannoversche Missionsgeschichte, II und III, 2 and extracts from Maria Hansen’s diary) 5.1 The Second Missonary House Young men, from all over, came to Hermannsburg. Initially they mainly came from the Lüneburg Heath, whereas now almost all regions of the Evangelical-Lutheran German world were represented. This strong influx caused Louis Harms to ask, whether he had the right to hinder or refuse to enroll more applicants, as there were so many heathens who needed to hear the gospel. There was sufficient money available. Since 1859 they closed the fiscal year with a substantial surplus. Consequently, he joyfully and confidently decided to build a second mission house, in which, as in the old house, 24 additional students should be trained. In this way 48 students could receive their training simultaneously and be sent every second year into the mission field. This decision by L. Harms was viewed by some as crazy and as fanaticism. He, however, claimed, that he had received God’s instruction and also due to the financial situation, had to act in this way. („God has given it to me, that is why I had to build it.“) 1862 the building had progressed so far, that the students could already move in. The older students moved into the new house, whereas the younger brothers moved into the old house. On 23. November 1863 a new group was enrolled, amongst them also Johann Heinrich Christoph Lilje.

Course (5) 1863 – 1867 Wörrlein, Holtermann, Schulenburg, Harmening, Stallbom, P. Hansen, Jordt, Pissel, Böttcher, Rössler, Wahl, Bock Olsen † 1866, Lilje, Jarwelin, Reibeling, Knief, Scriba, Branel, Blomeier, Schmidt, Kochendorf, Menge, Hallerberg Mackensen, Sagehorn, Landgraf

19

5.2 The “Candace” In his annual report of the second mission festival on 23rd June 1852, Louis Harms mentioned for the first time that he was planning, in the name of God, to build a missionary ship. A brigg of 212 tons should be built, the sides covered by copper plates for the protection of the wood. It would cost 13 000 Taler, which Harms could pay in cash. On 1st September 1853, everything should be completed and the ship ready to leave Hamburg. Harms did not want to insure the ship – a ship built in faith and prayer should not be insured, because it is the Lord who commands the winds and the oceans. But in 1855, the businessman Nagel, responsible for the Candace, did insure it, because the merchants did not want to send their cargo with him, without proper insurance. As the ship was to sail to East Africa it received the name of the queen of Ethiopia, “Candace” under whose reign and through whose servant the Good News got there first. The ship was inaugurated on 27th September 1853 in Harburg – a celebration as nobody had ever witnessed before in this German harbour city. Thousands of people had come to witness this special occasion. A special train brought about 400 people from Hermannsburg and a further 400 brothers and sisters accompanied Louis Harms on another train – all singing hymns on their way, praising and thanking God. The commander of the harbour had informed all other ships what would happen on that day and it was a lovely sight to see that all the ships had hoisted their flags for the occasion. The celebration started with the hymn: “All Glory be to God on high …”. Then Harms read the Gospel of Matth. 8:23–27 of Jesus commanding the wind and the sea. From Harburg the ship was taken to Hamburg where everything was prepared for its departure by the merchant Nagel. 1853, the morning of 28th October, the anchor was lifted and the Candace set off on its first journey. Before each trip Louis Harms, and later on his brother, always conducted a service on the ship. The ship went on 15 journeys, 12 of them for missionary purposes. For 22 years she travelled under the captains Fischer, Meinert, Lange and Plaas. On 10th November 1857, the Candaze left with the second group of young missionaries and on 19th November 1861 with the third. The missionaries Dedekind, Leisengang, Stoppel and Flygare (from Sweden) were, amongst others, on the fourth trip in 1865. Two years later, on the 12th September 1867, the fifth group set sail. Amongst them were Blomeyer, Brauel, Hasselblatt, Lilje, Schulenburg, Stallbom, Hansen, Reibeling, Scriba and Rössler. They had passed their examinations in Hannover and had been ordained on the 22nd July 1867 in the Christus Kirche by D. Niemann. On 4th September, they were commissioned. There were 53 people apart from the missionaries, the missionary doctor Kochendorf, 3 colonists and 17 brides who were sent to Africa, 2 brides travelled to India and a colonist to Australia.

October 1853 – The at the shipyard in Hamburg shortly before it was launched

20

Model of the Candace as displayed in the St. Peter and Paul Church in Hermannsburg, Germany

21

5.3 Extracts from the diary of Maria Christina Hansen on the Candace en route to South Africa, 1867 (JHC Lilje was part of the 5th group at the Missionary and a passenger on this ship journey) The first Sunday, 15th September, passed with me hardly noticing that it was a Sunday, because I felt so miserable. On this Sunday no service was celebrated, because most of the brothers were sick…. In the mornings, as soon as we could get out of bed, we went onto deck because we could not stand the air in the cabins, as there were no windows that could be opened, only a door through which we entered our cabins. It is like a cellar. The door, open day and night, is the only opening for any ventilation. Some days I was so weak, that I could not dress myself. I also needed help to go up and down the stairs. On deck some sat on chairs with a pillow under their heads, others lay there wrapped in their blankets and usually some hung over the railing to vomit into the North Sea – where there was enough space! Those who could not walk far carried their own dish. Those brothers who were not seasick, especially Rössler and Blomeier, faithfully cared for us. Also, the captain did what he could. …The following Sunday most of us felt better again and we celebrated a service on our Candace. Rössler preached in the morning on the “10 Lepers” and Schmidt in the afternoon on the Epistle. Spiritually and physically we are really well off and we can only praise and thank our Lord for everything he has done, but our appreciation is expressed far too little. Oh, how well did He lead us so quickly and safely through the dangerous channel and nearly every day we had good winds. Yesterday, Wednesday, we did not celebrate a service, because the sailors had so much to do and the brothers also helped them. All the brothers were thanked with wine and rusks, but we also got our share. … Instead of Wednesday, the service is to be celebrated on the 27th September. That is the day our Candace set sail for the first time in 1853. Now we’re not far from Madeira, the fifth leg of our journey. We saw Glückstadt, also England. When we saw England, it was as if steep cliffs were standing along the coast. We also saw towns, churches and a train along the coast. We also saw more land of which I do not know the name. Now we no longer see land, only the sky and water. We are all happy and content although we’re a big family in only a small space, namely 51 souls. But I can say, we all live peacefully with each other. During the day we work and the dear brothers read to us, some learn the German language and we also sing a lot. In the evenings after our devotions it is really nice on the ship, we sing a lot and talk much about home. 27th September. Today is the birthday of our dear Candace. It really is a special day, both spiritually and physically. After our breakfast, devotions with prayer and thanksgiving, some brothers played a few hymns on their brass instruments. Then we went to work again, Stallbom reading to us… he read about death, it was very serious. There was a story about 4 worldly men who came out of a bar one evening, all drunk, and they had to go past the graveyard on their way home. They spoke and wondered who would take up the challenge and stand on a gravestone and call out: “You dead, rise to the Day of Judgement.” One of them dared to do it, called out these words once and then also a second time, even louder. Just then a white figure arose next to him and when he saw it, he fell off the gravestone, he wasn’t dead, but this caused him to be converted. I don’t know what happened to the others, but I do know that God does not allow himself to be mocked. This white figure was an old woman who often went to the graveyard to pray, because she thought God had forgotten her. While praying, she had fallen asleep and this loud voice had woken her. Today we also had vespers (Evening devotion) and confession, held by Scriba. 1st October. Sunday morning Stallbom preached and Wahl in the afternoon…in the morning we also celebrated Holy Communion. In the evening after the service, a ship was close to ours, having hoisted its flag to enquire about the identity of our ship, we answered with a flag and so it went back and forth. The ships have a book with all the different signs. Afterwards our brothers played their brass instruments, after which we then held our evening devotions and also included you, as always, in our prayers. It is God’s great Grace, that the ship hardly ever lays still, but the wind is mostly favourable. We had German lessons again, as every day, for one hour. We have passed the Tropic of Cancer and will soon approach the equator. It is hot now but still bearable. I think I can face the heat. Yesterday we each got a bottle of Raspberry Vinegar, as big as a wine bottle. This tastes real good if you dilute it with water. We can also drink beer as much as we like. It tastes very strong, but when we’re thirsty it tastes good. Nearly every day we get bacon and

22 meat, very tasty, only very salty. Potatoes are part of our daily diet. We girls get one beer per week, the brothers one every 5 days. In the mornings, we drink black coffee, also oats porridge cooked in water, so thin that it can be drunk. For lunch, we get rice soup. We brothers and sisters always enjoy a bottle of wine as well. On Saturdays, we get barley soup, with dried fruit, prunes and salt herrings and potatoes. One day we get served bean soup and meat and potatoes and twice a week cabbage with meat. On Mondays, we mostly have lentil soup. Sometimes we also have peas and bacon with potatoes. One day we had a sweet and sour soup, but always flour mixed into it so it’s not too thin. In the evenings we drink tea, in the afternoons we get coffee. Bread we have as much as we desire. We get icing sugar 4 or 5 times per week. Butter we have enough. On Sundays, we get blueberry soup and pudding with plum sauce, the blueberry soup without dumplings, but cooked with sago. We also get cheese, green and white. The bread is like ordinary rye-bread (Schwarzbrot), only it’s hard and dried, we also get biscuits, they’re similar to cake, but without salt. In the beginning, we got a boiled egg every morning. It is very warm now; my hands are hardly ever dry. During the day it’s not as bad as at night in the small beds. I’m not happy to go to bed at night. We don’t go to bed early because it’s lovely on deck in the evenings. Yesterday it was rather windy so that waves often crashed on deck. Today the ship is sailing very fast; one can’t walk very smoothly on deck but only like a drunkard. Yesterday we had trouble to get our food from the kitchen to our cabin. Two sisters are always on duty to bring food to our cabin, do the dishes, polish cutlery, cleaning and also cleaning the lamps etc., just like the brothers, but we girls do the dishes for them. There are many rats, but so far, we havn’t found any in our beds. 13th October: Yesterday it rained nearly all day long so we could not celebrate a service and we waited until this morning with the confession. Yesterday morning we had devotion in the cabin. Today is lovely, not too hot because of a fairly strong wind and if you just sit in the sun for a short time, you get sun burnt. Today after devotion we had confessions. I also went to confession and Holy Communion. Jordt lead the confession, Reibeling the sermon and Lilje served Holy Communion. Lilje could not preach, because he was not well. 15th October. Today we did not make much progress. When we wanted to get seated for lunch we saw a turtle. It’s now very warm, especially as there is no wind. The ship has a copper finish on its side, and when it’s hot you can hardly touch it. The sun is now nearly vertically above us. 17th October. Today we are sailing fairly quickly, but the ship is also very unsteady so that many of us are unwell. Many waves also crashed on deck, I am scared to sit on the front deck. 22nd October. We passed the equator just before lunch today. It is not too warm because the wind is blowing almost daily. At lunch the captain came with his binoculars and asked whether we would like to see the equator…. We need to come quickly because we were passing it…but he did not succeed with his joke - he had a thread attached across the front of his binoculars. He is a convinced Christian who wants to keep order on his ship. We have no complaints about him. Today we’ve been at sea for 40 days. We still had some fun last night –it is a tradition, when crossing the equator, one must get a bucket full of water poured over the head. Our captain didn’t want to be too harsh, but couldn’t leave the fun altogether. After devotions, most of us were still on deck and the captain and chief helmsman also came out to join us. Suddenly the captain splashed us with his water syringe. Some of us ran away, I ran down to our cabin where I remained dry. But we could not remain there all the time and when we came up later ….. We were detected and still got our share of water. 23rd October. Today we celebrated “Repentance” Day (Buss- und Bettag). Rössler preached. The ship now sails fast, but the wind is not favourable, as the ship is forced to the west instead of southwards. Last night Eleonore Helms and I had an unwelcome visitor: a rat ran across our bed twice. Böttcher, whose cabin is close to ours, heard my screams and thought I had dreamt. Last night I was still a little scared when I went to bed, but here we’ve got to get used to many things… 30th October. We are gradually approaching Cape Town. We made very good progress during the last 3 days, but the ship rocks and sways heavily. We are nowhere safe from the crashing waves. With the ship swaying from one side to the other, one has to hold on to the ropes and sails to avoid falling. But praise be to God, we haven’t had a heavy storm yet! 3rd November. Yesterday we celebrated the arrival of this group of seminarians at the mission house, i.e. yesterday 4 years ago. Böttcher preached and after the service a table was laid on deck – Rössler and Scriba still had some

23 cake and Böttcher butter, the captain brought wine and cigars, and when ready, we were all invited to the table. We first sang and prayed and then the brothers served the food. We took ham and cake and a knife and had a sumptuous meal. After eating we said grace and sang. Rössler held a speech on the topic of “feasting and celebrating” and read a hymn to us. The sailors still wanted us to sing, but because it was raining it took too long and we left it at that. 4th November. Yesterday we celebrated Reformation Day. It rained and sailing was rough. Today the wind is worse so that we often fear that the ship could capsize. We’ve crossed the Tropic of Cancer and it is not warm. At night, we’ve got to put on winter clothes. Yesterday we sailed 9 German sea miles in 4 hours, today about the same. Today many got splashed by the waves and the meals were chaotic! Today we are 25 degrees from the equator and the wind has died down. 4th November. When the strong winds die down, the sea is not calm at all. In the end only one sail was hoisted. Once the ship lay so far on its side that the sail touched down into the water and the water came from the sail into our cabin. It looked very dangerous when you stood outside, but God protected the faithful and we have to praise and thank him. The cook also had trouble preparing our food because he could not keep the pots full when the ship lay on its side. On our journey, we saw many fish whose names I don’t know, also sharks. 16th November. In the morning, we saw huge birds, what a joy, because we seldom see them here, only terns and now and then an albatross. On Sunday, we saw whales and “Kaptau”, as we were close to Cape Town now. 27th November. This week the wind wasn’t too favourable, but at the moment it’s good. 4th December. Today it is very warm. We’ll soon enter Durban harbour. Tomorrow, God willing, we’ll perhaps enter Natal.

24

5.4 Letter to Father Harms Letter to Father Harms on board the 1867 trip, written by W. Kochendorf (Mission doctor) 7th November 1867 (Freely translated) Beloved Father! With my heart filled with praise and gratitude, I am writing to you, my dearest Father. The Lord has done great things; more than our requests and understanding, he has provided, as yet we have had no accident. He has given us his precious word daily, yes, he even laid his table every Sunday, to strengthen and refresh our souls for the toilsome journey. He has protected us on the wild ocean. He has carried us, as it were, on the wings of an eagle. How much do we owe him our gratitude, which so often is not the case, as nothing is forgotten more easily than to thank – we might need more comfort for our bodies. Surely space on our beloved ship is very confined and limited and I am sure that some of our mission friends would turn up their nose, if they had to live with us, as it is certainly not pleasant and one could easily despair, if we would not know that it is the Lord, who leads us on this path. But for that reason, it would be good if the dear brothers at the mission house would get used to some abstinence. Oh, how often have I thought of that, when this or that did not taste at the mission house and when we sometimes have to eat food on board that is rather disgusting; I do however not know disgust as that was fundamentally driven out at Braunschweig, but here at times it is rather gross, if the worms jump out of the meat into one’s face, yes even the beloved bread is not without such worms – and yet even for that, we want to thank the Lord and want to rejoice when he will provide us with what is better. The dear captain has seen to it that we do not have to suffer any hunger nor thirst, except for those, who enjoy eating delicacies, other than that, he endeavours to see to it that we are comfortable as far as possible; should one of our sisters be ill, I only need to tell him, and he would take her to the upper level; for that reason, I had to, after only 4 days on our voyage, take leave of my dear wife and move down, which was certainly very difficult for me, but I had hardly any sea sickness, only on the North Sea from Saturday afternoon until Sunday evening and in spite of that, the food still tasted good, that I could say, actually I did not really suffer from the sickness. With my wife, however, it was much worse, as she suffered almost 14 days, also the other sisters suffered, some more, some less, but the worst was the consequences of the sea sickness for the sisters. I told the captain what the cause of their illness was and he reacted, saying, that that is how it is with women and that he, as captain of a ship would prefer 10 men rather than one woman. Unfortunately, I could not help with my homeopathic medicine as the ship’s food is not homeopathic, so it was good that the ship had its own little dispensary, though very incomplete, as the captain has not yet controlled its content but it was welcome anyway, as I had examined it and found medicine which could serve different needs, other than the homeopathic medicine that was cautiously applied. But, dear Father, though our journey so far was faultless, I do long for its end, as it is so bleak, not having seen one green leaf for so long. Our eyes would not be fitting for a sailor, as he enjoys looking at water and we rejoice when we see land. Of course, one can see God’s omnipotence also on the water, folding one’s hands in admiration before his mighty deeds of omnipotence confessing: How great are your works, O Lord! (Ps 92: 5). However, on the land the wonders of his omnipotence are far more diverse – I have always rejoiced about every single little flower, but I believe my joy will even be greater when I can see some green again. It is a true joy for me that we can live together so peacefully, although the space is very limited, as, and praise God for that, no fighting has been amongst us so far; the ship’s team has been friendly and they already speak with sorrow about the imminent departure. And yet, something unpleasant happened, what we had not known so far – up to now the ship could continue its journey peacefully and we did not know what pitching and tossing is, which we experienced on the 5th and 6th November, as the waves continuously smashed over the deck of the ship, in addition it rained that we were sopping wet. Unfortunately, my beloved wife fell and has hurt herself badly, yet I hope that, with God’s help, she will recover soon. Today the ocean is fairly calm again, although the ship is still rocking badly. The next day I got up early and was delighted about the good night’s sleep we all enjoyed as for several nights we could hardly sleep but I was even more delighted about the beautiful sun rise. How majestically she stood up out of the vast ocean and stretched out her golden rays spreading her light and warmth over the wet ocean, which displayed a wonderful blue colour. So often I have admired the beautiful blue colour of the waters – as one can look down into its immeasurable depths; but the most beautiful picture is when the sun shoots its light through the foaming comb of a wave creating a rainbow. At the North Sea, the sea had sometimes more of a magnificent greenish colour while here we have the most gorgeous blue I have ever seen. What I also enjoy very much is the

25

Southern Cross, not because it is so beautiful as it displays only 4 rather plain small stars, but what gives me joy is that it, as it were, accompanies us while we move on, as long as we are in the southern hemisphere. Every time when I look at it, it reminds me of the cloud and pillar of fire that moved in front of the children of Israel to show them the way through the desert. In the same way we are led by this cross as it is positioned in such a way that it points in the south easterly direction in which we are travelling and our path also leads through the deserted extensive ocean where there is neither path nor street. Then it also pleases me, as it is the sign of the cross that is leading the way, as our motto of our newsletter states: In this sign you will be victorious, and therefore the cross. It reminds us that when we serve our Lord loyally in our new home, it will not be without a cross, but the Lord will not give more than we can bear and therefore, let us move forward, may come what will. It will only be good for us. For my part I imagine that it will be easy, but I will rejoice should the Lord make it easier for us but don’t stop praying for us, so that in the end we will be seen as loyal servants, when we will face the day of judgement. On the ship, I have found work to do as I teach two of our sisters about midwifery, for which the captain is so kind to allow us to use his cabin two hours per day where we can work alone and undisturbed. I am very happy about this, as I will then have persons on whom I can depend, when we arrive – they are the two sisters who previously were deaconesses and very good at that. Dear Father, I would like to request you to send me the booklets (of the medicine book) which will be sent to you from Braunschweig for me, as they are of importance to me, I purchased them before I left; I would also like to have the first part of… Dr. Arthur Lutz’s book, as the new edition was not yet completed and I did not receive the last part…. Then I would also like to kindly request you to send the letters I have included to the named persons. My thankfulness demands from me, that I do send some information about myself. Today, the 6th December the dear loyal Lord provided us with the great joy that we could see the land of our wishes. We only have little wind and yet we make visible progress so that I can already identify the fire-tower. I have to finish my letter already today, as the captain assumes, that it could depart already tomorrow with the post-steamer, should we be able to enter the port. Dear Father now I do have another request, i.e. that you would have the grace to send me with the next voyage a good watercolour paint-box with paintbrushes and several sheets vellum paper, as I did not manage to take some along as I no longer had any money and I did not want to continue begging. I had asked Jordt for 3 shillings so that I can at least buy myself some in Durban. In future, I do want to be very thrifty and with God’s help be of use, as I already had the pleasure that the dear Lord has blessed my endeavours here on the ship and I hope that the 1st helmsman will be well again by the time we arrive, but I have been quite depressed as for a long time I could not see any improvement in his condition although I never gave him any medicine, before I had called to the dear Lord for success. As I did not have any allopathic medicine I did turn to homeopathy and the dear Lord has given me success so far that I think that he will, after a short recuperation in Natal, be so strong that he will be able to return to his workplace again. Now, dear Father I want to finish off – I would have loved to send you a small picture but we are still too far away from the shore and I cannot yet draw it accurately. All brothers and sisters send their warm greetings as also the ship’s management and sailors. My dear wife greets you with a childlike love. Oh dear Father, pray loyally for us, that the Lord may make us strong to do what is good so that we one day can see the eternal peace and reach it joyfully as the haven of our new home. And I also need to ask you to greet your saddler Wille from me and my wife. Remaining in childlike love Your son in Christ W. Kochendorf. On board the Candace, 6th December 1867.

26

5.5 Ordination Document

Original-Document of the Ordination Transcription of the Ordination Document 27

Hermannsburg, 22nd July 1867 The student of the Hermannsburg Mission Institution, Mr. Johann Heinrich Christoph Lilje, born in Gerdau, has, after having been examined and passed before us in his written as well as oral exam, also in the sciences and practical exam and also in the Confessions books, been bound by oath today before the General Superintendent of Fürstenthums Calenberg and the Oberkonsistorialrath D. Niemann to serve within the Evangelical Lutheran Mission amongst the heathens, in the local Christuskirche infront of the assembled board been ordained; whereby it was emphasised that he has not received the authority of the office of the holy orders to preach beyond the mission to the heathens through this ordination. As document, there of, this testimonial has been stamped with our Consistorial (Church Council) seal. Royal – Prussian Consistorium. Dr. J. Leopold

The “Christus Kirche”, where JHC Lilje was ordained on the 22nd July 1867 in Hannover, Germany The church was built in 1859 by King Georg V. After his defeat in the war between Hannover and Prussia, he was dethroned in 1865 by the Prussian king.

28

50th Anniversary

29

Family photo on 50th Anniversary Front row: Agnes Röttcher, Cecilie Lilje, Gertrud Reibeling, Kurt Röttcher, Victor Röttcher, Arthur Dedekind, Helmut Lilje, Anna Reibeling, Edelgard Dedekind, Friedeburg Dedekind Second row: Marie Röttcher, Auguste/ Sylvia Lilje, Auguste/ Johannes Reibeling, ANNA, JHC, Otto Laue, Louise/Ewald Laue, Emma/ Helmut Dedekind, Ilse Dedekind Third row: Heinrich Röttcher, Wilhelm Lilje, Louis Reibeling, Johannes Lilje, Christoph Lilje, Otto Laue, Ernst Dedekind Back row: Irmgard Reibeling, Dorothea Röttcher?, Karl Lilje, Helene Lilje, Reinhard Röttcher?, Elise Röttcher?, Nettchen Reibeling.

30

5.6 Obituary and Life of Missionary Johann Heinrich Christoph Lilje (From the Hermannsburger Missionsblatt, 1921, 173 - 175) Missionary Christoph Lilje died in Natal. Missionary Johann Lilje, formerly of Hermannsburg, Natal, died in peace on the evening of the 23rdSeptember 1920, at Ehlanzeni. Johann Heinrich Christoph Lilje was born on the 13th September 1833 at Gerdau (Hannover) and baptised there on the 15th September 1833, and later confirmed there as well. In his youth, he learnt the trade of carpentry and cabinet making. In 1863 Pastor Louis Harms admitted him to the Mission House. After he had passed his examination in front of a Consistory in Hannover and was ordained by ‘Ober-Konsistorialrat’ Dr. Niemann to serve the Evangelical-Lutheran Mission amongst the heathen, he was sent to South Africa as a missionary. There he was sent to Marburg station, which had just been established by the Missionaries Flygare und Stoppel. At that time only a temporary house had been erected. Soon after the arrival of Lilje, Flygare left to establish another station. Thus, Stoppel and Lilje had the task of building up the Marburg Mission station, Lilje being the master builder. Later he also assisted Missionary Leisenberg when he established the Elim station, where he did the carpentry work. While he was doing this work, he studied the Zulu language and visited the Kaffir kraals where he invited the heathen to attend the church service on Sunday and where he had an opportunity to bring them in contact with God’s Word. After Lilje had been the second missionary at Marburg for a while and had mastered the language of the natives sufficiently, he had the wish to establish his own station. The Superintendent granted this to him. Only after many obstacles and difficulties he could establish the Ebenezer Station in Alfredia. On the 25th September 1871, he married Anna Karoline Beckröge from Langwedel, who became his very loyal and competent helper. At first there was only a hut as a dwelling at Ebenezer. He lived in this hut for almost a year, at first by himself, then together with his wife. Only after all the difficulties in establishing the station had been overcome, a proper dwelling house and outbuilding could be erected. The land on which Ebenezer was situated belonged to a black tribe, which was friendly towards the missionary, but Lilje’s work was very difficult. The Lord, however, blessed the hard work of his faithful servant and in time a Christian congregation came into being. Towards the end of 1888 Lilje was transferred to Hermannsburg. At first, he was the Pastor of the German congregation for many years and also often assisted at the black congregation when Missionary Hansen was unfit to serve due to his age and ailment. Later when Hansen’s successor, Missionary Hohls, was transferred to Zululand, Lilje took over the black congregation in Hermannsburg at the end of 1896. In 1890, he was elected onto the Missionary Advisory Board (Missionsbeirat) of which he remained a member until his retirement and later as an honorary member. He retired in 1906 and moved to Müden, where one of his sons owned a farm. He stayed there for a year but as the climate did not agree with him, he moved back to Hermannsburg. There he assisted with the German church services and Religious Education for several years. When he became increasingly frail, he retired permanently. In Marburg, with all the hard work, he had developed a stomach complaint, which affected him in his old age. In the year 1917, he celebrated the 50th anniversary of his service, together with his children, grandchildren, relatives and friends. Midyear 1914 their youngest daughter got married. Since then, the old couple lived alone for several years. Both felt, that this was no longer bearable and decided to move to one of their children. On 7th May 1920 they moved to Ehlanzeni, seeking the warmer climate. Also, here the old father became weaker by the day until he was bedridden a week before his death. At 10.00 in the evening on the 23rd September he silently and calmly passed away in the Lord. He reached the age of 87 years and 10 days. His marriage was blessed with 10 children, 5 boys and 5 girls – all of them still alive. On the 26th September, he was buried on the Hermannsburg cemetery. As burial text father Lilje had chosen the words from Phil. 2:21: “For to me, to live is Christ and to die is gain”.

31

5.7 Obituary of Anna Karoline Lilje née Beckröge On the 10th September (1935), the missionary widow Anna Caroline Lilje, born Beckröge, passed away peacefully, in Glückstadt (Natal). The deceased was born on the 9th June 1847 in Langwedel and was baptised on the 16th June in the same year. On the 25th September 1871, she was married to Missionary Johann Lilje in Marburg (Natal). Ten children were born to this couple: five (5) boys and five (5) girls. Of these 10 children two (2) have subsequently been called to rest. Soon after their marriage they established the Missionstation Ebenezer (in Alfredia, which later closed down). In the year, 1888, they moved to Hermannsburg where Johann Lilje was the resident Pastor to the German Congregation and also the Missionary of the Black Congregation. After the death of her husband in 1920, Anna went to live with her daughter and son-in-law, Missionary L. Reibeling in Ehlanzeni. After the death of her daughter, Mrs. Reibeling, she moved on to stay with her son, Heinrich at Schepersneck (Natal). There she lived for about 5 years. Seven (7) weeks ago, she moved to stay with her son, Karl, in Glückstadt (Natal) where on the 10th September she passed on from old age. In the last few years her eyesight deteriorated rapidly. During the last few weeks she suffered difficulty in breathing. She was a hardworking, quiet, content and God-fearing person, she was loved and respected by all who knew her. Nearing her end on this earth she was looking forward to going Home. Her favourite hymn was “Christus, der ist mein Leben” (English hymn: “For me to live is Jesus”; No. 473). At the time, she had 8 Children, 57 grandchildren and 15 greatgrandchildren. She reached the good age of 88 years 3 months and 1 day. She went Home in the Peace of the Lord. The pastors that officiated at the graveside were: Missionary Brother A. Engelbrecht and her Pastor in Schepersneck Brother Drews. The sermon in church was on the scripture, 2. Cor.5. 8–9 led by O. Schirge, the Pastor of Glückstadt. (Hermannsburger Missionsblatt / Newsletter 1935, p. 168)

32

5.8 Key-dates relating to the Life of Missionary JHC Lilje • 13th September 1833 born in Gerdau, Germany • After his school education and his confirmation, he learnt the trade of carpentry and cabinet making. • He received his training as a missionary in Hermannsburg, Germany from 1863 to 1867. • He was examined by a Consistory in Hannover and ordained by ‘Oberkonsistorialrat’ Dr. Niemann. • 1865 Missionary Director Louis Harms died. • Lilje was designated for missionary work in South Africa. • Missionary Lilje's first station in South Africa was Marburg, near Port Shepstone. The missionaries Flygare and Stoppel were the founders of this station. Flygare soon left. So Stoppel and Lilje had the responsibility of building up the new mission station. • Later when Missionary Leisenberg established the mission station Elim, Lilje as the neighbouring missionary, assisted with the carpentry work. • From 1868 to 1872 he worked at Marburg. He learnt the Zulu language while working. • On the 25th September 1871, he married Anna Karoline Beckröge. She came from Langwedel, Germany. • They had 10 children, five sons and five daughters. - JOHANNES Peter * 10-7.1872, † 18-4.1923 - CHRISTOPH Hermann, August, * 16.11.1873, † 26.06.1949 - ANNA Maria Catharina, * 27.07.1875, † 18.11.1943 - Heinrich KARL * 22.04.1877, † 01.01.1975 - MARIE Wilhelmine Margaretha * 26.09.1887, † 17.10.1958 - Berthold Carl WILHELM * 01.06.1880, † 13.10.1969 - HEINRICH Wilhelm * 19.06.1882, † 17.01.1953 - AUGUSTE Marie Magdalene * 29.11.1884, † 03.04.1930 - EMMA Dorothea Barbara *15.08.1887, † 04.03.1977 - Maria LOUISE * 08.09.1889, † 30.08.1958. • Together the couple established their first mission station, which he called Ebenezer. • 1885 Theodor Harms, the successor of Louis Harms, as Mission Director, died. • 1885 Egmont Harms was appointed as third Missionary Director. • With great difficulty, a hut was built, then a house with outbuildings and finally, 'with their own means’, a church. In 1888, the mission bought everything from him. • From 1872 to 1888 Liljes were at Ebenezer. Then the station was closed. • In the year 1888 Liljes were transferred to Hermannsburg, Natal. He was appointed as the Pastor of the German congregation and also assisted the ailing Missionary Hansen in the black congregation in Hermannsburg. In 1896, he became Hansen’s successor. • In 1890, Missionary Johann Lilje was elected into the “Missionsbeirat” (Mission Advisory Board). • In the year 1907, he retired to Müden where his son’s (Wilhelm) farm was. Lilje was then 74 years old. Soon however, he returned to Hermannsburg and assisted in the German congregation with Sunday services and teaching religious education. He stopped doing this in 1913. (80 years old). • In the year 1917, Missionary Lilje could celebrate his 50th service anniversary. • On the 7th May 1920 he and his wife moved to their daughter at the Ehlanzeni Mission Station. (Auguste Reibeling). • There he died of old age on the 23rd September 1920. He was buried at the German cemetery in Hermannsburg, Natal. He had chosen a passage from the Bible for his years of service and his death: “Christus ist mein Leben und Sterben ist mein Gewinn“ (Christ is my life and death my gain.) • Anna Karoline Lilje (Beckröge) died on 10.9.1935 and was buried in Glückstadt.

33

6 Reports about the Mission Work on the Stations Marburg, Elim and Ebenezer 6.1 Further details about life and work of missionary J.H.C. Lilje Summary of his activity (Headings: 1. – 14.) Compiled and shortened, from the Hermannsburg Mission Newsletter. (Hermannsburger Missionsblatt) (Hbg. M.bl). 6.1.1 Hbg. M.bl. (Hermannsburger Missionsblatt) 1876, 190 Ebenezer, Natal. Missionary Lilje. In the last year 1 child was baptised from heathen parents. The total number of congregational members from the heathens were 6 persons, 3 adults and 3 children. Baptismal applicants 2. 6.1.2 Hbg. M.bl. 1877, 52 Ebenezer. Brother J. Lilje is missionary at this station. Here things start to sprout and to bud through God’s grace. The small group of heathens entails 8 persons, 3 adults and 5 children. In the previous year 2 heathens were baptised and two are attending baptismal instruction. Meaning of the name Ebenezer: God has helped hitherto. The first victory will be followed by others. 6.1.3 Hbg. M.bl. 1878, 51 Ebenezer. Missionary Lilje. Baptisms during the past year: 4 children. Members from the heathens: 11. Baptismal candidates: 3. Church and residential house built with red bricks and two outside buildings. Cattle: 30 head and some sheep. Size of mission property: 100 Acres. Cultivated land: 3 Acres. Trees planted: Eucalyptus, wattle, fruit trees. Growth of congregation past year: 4 new members. 6.1.4 Hbg. M.bl. 1882, 52 Ebenezer (Natal). Missionary J. Lilje. Baptised 2. Baptismal candidates: 2. Pupils 10. Congregational members from the heathens: 30. Holy Communion attendance: 12. The attitude of the heathen towards the Christians is friendly. Church attendance: 30 – 50. 6.1.5 Hbg. M.bl. 1885, 77 Ebenezer. Missionary J. Lilje. Baptisms: 6. Total membership from heathens: 28. Average worship service attendance: 60. The condition within the congregation is generally good, although an occasional setback does occur. The baptised hold on to God’s word and do not forget to pray, with the result that serious sins did not occur. About the behaviour of the heathens Lilje writes that the neighbouring heathens still prefer the beer above the word of God. If there is no beer party in the neighbourhood, then they attend the Sunday service, otherwise most people stay away. Satan has found an effective way, to keep the heathens away from the kingdom of God. When brother Lilje approaches them, they know very well, what they should be doing to be saved, but the beer and the polygamy keep them away from converting to Christianity. May God give, that the sowing of the seed will soon rise and bring much fruit. 6.1.6 Hbg. M.bl. 1888, 68/69 (Visitation Haccius) During midday, we arrived in Harding and were received by brother Lilje, who awaited us with his ox-wagon. We got onto the wagon, made ourselves comfortable and were joyfully looking forward to rest and stretch our tired and battered bodies and bones. The oxen ran well, as they were facing home and consequently we still arrived at Ebenezer the same evening. We arrived at about 11.00, filled with thanks and praise to the Lord, that he has helped us so far. Ebenezer is situated in a valley, next to the boundary of Pondoland, and made a friendly impression on us. Good fruit and other trees surrounded the houses. The church, serving at the same time as school venue, is simple but pleasant and in a good condition. The station was acquired by brother Lilje with his own means, as also 100 acres for the stations land and was his own property. Brother Lilje, however, handed over willingly the whole station and all belongings to the Mission at limited conditions. The station is surrounded by the location and government ground, so that, whenever money could be made available, an appropriate amount of land could be purchased, necessary for beneficial development on a mission station. The tribe, which has settled here, is a combination of several tribes – it was gathered by a half-white with the name Charlie Fynn, whose father was an Irishman, and calls itself after its chief, Amachallie. Now a family member is the present chief, a giant of a man, good natured but with a very dull face. His children are educated by an English missionary, but he himself is still a

34 heathen. On Sunday, he arrived for the worship service, had also invited his whole tribe, however, only a few attended, maybe because it had been very hot. Haccius first held a German service, as brother Lilje had requested, then a service for the blacks followed and after it was finished, brother held a speech outside in the open. The congregation made a relatively good impression, although there is still enough weakness amongst them. 13 German Mark were handed over as gift to us. In the evening, there was another service in which the listeners were questioned about the service in the morning. They continued singing until late in the night. Brother Lilje explained that once their singing really got going, they would not stop until they had sung through the whole hymn book. The school was led by brother Lilje and his oldest son, Johannes. The situation in Alfredia is a hard one, the condition and state of the tribe has deteriorated somewhat. While the Christians would listen attentively to the sermon, the heathens would talk or be bored. Especially the women made a rather unclean impression. They had spread their hair, face and limbs with red soil. Their hair was done in a variety of ways and one could see that the fashion had already ruled even here. Some had shaved half of their head, others the whole head except for a small stripe in the middle. The women braided their woollen hair, so that it hung around their head in stripes of bundles. Brother Röttcher, who accompanied Haccius, longed for his true and genuine Zulu community. 6.1.7 Hbg. M.bl. 1888, 195 ...In several special meetings with the brothers from the Umpongolo-circle and the earlier North-Zululand, it was decided to unify both circles into one, as all the 5 stations of the earlier North-Zululand were situated within the New Republic and as the latter had recently unified itself with the Transvaal Republic. As director, after a proposal by the brothers, I (Haccius) appointed brother Prigge, and as council members the brothers Volker and Engelbrecht were elected. Our old co-traveller, brother Röttcher, was called as administrator of the circuit until a permanent appointment could be made and the council existed of the brothers Reibeling, Ahrens und Lilje. The latter moved to Hermannsburg, as brother Hansen became seriously ill again and the doctor had forbidden him to work until further notice. Brother Lilje’s station at Ebenezer would be discontinued. Brother Johannes was called by the Bergen congregation as pastor. 6.1.8 Hbg. M.bl. 1889, 235 On the 8th September (1889) the Lord blessed brother and sister Lilje in Hermannsburg (Natal) with a daughter (Louise). 6.1.9 Hbg. M.bl. 1891, 52 In Hermannsburg, the old centre of our Mission, brother Wiese, who was newly sent in Autumn, took the place of brother Wolff, who at the time of this report was still in Hermannsburg to introduce him to his new work and Wolff himself will be appointed for another task. The actual brothers at this station are brother Hansen for the heathen- Christians and brother Lilje for the German-Christian congregation. The latter essentially remained the same and consistss mainly of those who are employed by the Mission, those living on the station and the Germans living in the neighbourhood and from the Mission school, who brought a lot of vitality into the small congregation. In the black congregation brother Hansen had quite some trouble, especially because of disobedience against the 6th commandment. 8 persons had to be put under church discipline, 3 young people, who remained rebellious had to be removed from the station. 6.1.10 Hbg. M.bl. 1998, 234 Joy and sorrow from Hermannsburg and surroundings. Referring to his work in Hermannsburg in Natal missionary Lilje writes about some matters that fill us with joy and others that fill us with sorrow. He has a huge area which he serves, as he does not only work on his station in Hermannsburg, but also at Emtombeni, as brother Hörmann passed away, who was serving at that station. In Hermannsburg there is firstly the white congregation, which serves those that are employed by the Mission, the teachers, the children of the missionaries and those colonists that live in Hermannsburg and surroundings. Director Egmont Harms has, to a large extent, taken over the serving of this congregation. But due to necessary travelling, he has been away a lot to visit in the mission area. In summer, he had been in Transvaal for a longer period and attended the mission festival in Rustenburg. He also held a general conference with all the Betchuana missionaries. Brother Schulze represented him during this time, who, at the same time, had a lot of work at the mission school. Unfortunately, he was often sick himself, however he is much better now.

35

6.1.11 Hbg. M.bl. 1907, 358f Actually, I should have started with our oldest station, but as had been reported in the Mission’s News letter, the report on the three stations Hermannsburg, Müden und Etembeni got lost. I do however want to include some news. Hermannsburg is situated on an undulating plateau and was the starting-point of our African Mission. The farm is 6 000 English acres in size, was purchased at the very beginning and is now of great value for the Mission. The biggest part of the Hermannsburg black congregation has settled on this farm. The long-standing missionary in Hermannsburg, brother Lilje, who worked here with great loyalty, has retired. His successor is brother Asmus. The Zulu congregation in Hermanns-burg is regarded as a congregation difficult to handle, and yet brother Asmus will manage. During the last kaffer rebellion, the people in Hermannsburg faced serious possibilities to be negatively affected. The infamous chief Bambata, who lived in the vicinity of Etembeni and who was the very life and soul of the rebellion in Natal, was the enemy of the chief, to whom the blacks in Hermannsburg belonged. Bambata’s son visited Zungu, it is not known for what purpose, and was murdered there. It was claimed that Zungu was the culprit. The matter was taken to court, but he could not be proven guilty. Now Zungu’s people were afraid, that they would be attacked by Bambata, and should he be victo-rious, then Zungu’s and the Hermannsburg people would seriously suffer. During a battle in the wild Nkandhla forest, Bambata was killed, Zungu was recently killed by lightning. The pastor of the German congregation in Hermannsburg then was brother Gevers, who is presently in Germany. For the time being brother Asmus has been made responsible for his work as well, with which the retired brother Lilje helps as well as he can. The school for the missionary’s children, which earlier had been of great importance and was during the earlier times also attended by English boys, has now been closed. Hermannsburg was now, due to the development of a railway network all over the country, totally isolated, for that reason the school was badly supported with the consequence that it was no longer viable to continue. Amongst those pupils that attended the school, is our present premier minister Moor, further also our magistrate in Estcourt. When the latter comes to talk about his school time in Hermannsburg, he remembers the terrible hidings he received. Maybe that was the reason why he disliked the Germans. Mister Ahrens, the longstanding director of the school, was appointed as general manager of our mission. It is a new post, which appeared absolutely necessary. Our land property in South Africa is quite substantial, ca. 120 000 Hannoverian Morgen. It is widely spread over an area almost as big as Germany. To utilize this property optimally and to ensure that all farms are managed appropriately, is the task of the general manager. A good start was already made in Hermannsburg. The farm now earns ca. 8 000 German Mark in rent money per annum. In addition, black wattle trees have been planted in bigger areas, of which the bark is used for tannery purposes. We hope to be able to pay off our mortgage of 50 000 German Mark for Hermannsburg with the harvest of these plantations. 6.1.12 Hbg. M.bl. 1907, 207 Brother Lilje in Hermannsburg has retired after a long and faithful service in the Mission. Missionary Stallbom has also retired. The following missionaries have been transferred within the Zulu mission: the missionary Wiese to Müden, Asmus to Hermannsburg, Köhler to Enyezane, Ohloff to Ekuhlengeni, Schumann to Bethel and Dehnke to Neuenkirchen; and within the Betshuana mission: H. Behrens to Ebenezer and Tönsing to Wolmaranstad. The new church order has been introduced and inducted and a new book for liturgy is in preparation. I am very pleased about the decision by the mission council to erect a printing facility in Empangweni. With our liturgy we have fallen behind, but I believe that what is available is good, at least our books, especially those in the Betchuana mission - they are often used by other societies. Once the printing-press has become productive, then also this important matter can move forward speedily. 6.1.13 Hbg. M.bl. 1913, 72 (Tripreports by the Mission Director Haccius) …On a wet and soaked road, we went up to the “Freudenhöhe” (summit of joy). The old brothers gave it this name, as every one was overjoyed, when they had reached the peak of this summit and because one could, at last after the long voyage, see the church at Hermannsburg and could hence already see the goal of the trip. Today one can no longer see it, as so many trees had been planted which hide the “Freudenhöhe”. Soon all the trouble will be over, as the daughter in Africa followed the mother in the Heath: As our old Hermannsburg, now also the new Hermannsburg received its train and station, and within a year’s time the travellers will be able to travel up the steep hill in a comfortable coach. Due to the many winding bends, which the train had to follow up the hill, the distance has become almost 10 miles longer than the old ox-wagon road. Hopefully this will bring a new impetus 36 to Hermannsburg, as due to the re-positioning of the mission headquarters and its leadership to Empangweni as well as the big school, it became quiet in this our old mission centre and the place has regressed. The black congregation, which greeted us with their singing the previous night has grown considerably. We stayed with Mister Ahrens, the general manager of our Mission. The almost 80-year-old retired missionary Lilje, lives in the old mission house, while brother Asmus lives in the other mission house who now serves both, the German and the black congregation. (More detailed information about the activity of JHC Lilje can be found under: Section I:12 – 16). 6.1.14 Hbg. M.bl. 1917, 67f From Africa, we have received several short reports, which were generally positive: During this year the brothers Lilje and Rössler will celebrate their 50. anniversary after being sent by the Mission to Africa. Half a century in the African mission to the heathens - is a long time of grace. Lilje mainly worked in Alfredia and in Hermannsburg where his work was blessed. Rössler worked in Zululand and in Alfredia under difficult circumstances but is equally thankful for the Lord’s blessing of grace. We praise God’s goodness and faithfulness for both aged brothers and send them our cordial blessing and anniversary greetings over the ocean…

37

6.2 First letter by JHC Lilje from Hermannsburg to the Mission Director T. Harms Nr 01, 1868 Hermannsburg 24th November 1868 “And we know that in all things God works for the good of those who love him.” Dear Father, You might still remember, that you wrote to me a while ago with regard to the situation of my fiancé. I would have liked to reply immediately, but at that time I just didn’t know what to write. I was still waiting for a reply to my letter from my fiancé in which she would mention her situation herself. However, I waited and hoped in vain. So, I found it necessary to write to her again imploring her to do me a favour and write a few lines informing me how she was and what her intentions were. Finally, I received a reply from her, saying that she was not in a position to follow me and that I should not wait for her to get into the right frame of mind again. Her reason was that she is too great a sinner and therefore was not worthy of working in the mission. I don’t know whether this is the only reason for staying behind. I always regarded her as a good Christian and as other people agreed with me, my opinion was not wrong. I don’t understand how a devout Christian can think that she is too great a sinner. Satan is mighty and likes to lead people to believe that their sins are too great to be forgiven and that Christ is not a merciful saviour but a strict judge. I have come to the conclusion that, either the fact that she considers herself too great a sinner cannot be the only reason for staying behind, or she has lost her faith in God. I fear that that might be the case. I have now written to her in a very friendly manner that I agree she is now no longer bound to me and free to do as she pleases and marry someone else if she wishes. With regards to the other matter that you mentioned in your letter, namely Luise Klingenberg, I can only say that I acted according to your fatherly caution. She had written that there was nothing to delay an engagement or a marriage. She asked me to simply decide whether she should come and what she should bring along. I replied that this was all too soon as I still had to clarify matters with my previous fiancé. I wrote that she should wait until I let her know. I don’t know how she took this, as she has not written to me again. I don’t know whether God has chosen this person for me. I will wait until He shows me what to do. Dear Father! At the moment, I am in Hermannsburg, to fetch the midwife for Mrs. Stoppel whose baby is due shortly. As soon as I am back home, I will study Zulu diligently as I have not done much so far. As you know, dear Father, we have had a lot of work to do at our station in Alfredo-Country. We were very busy building and it was only during the first two months after arriving there that I had the opportunity of learning the language. We built a fairly large house. It is 39 feet long and 33 feet wide with 11 rooms. The rainy season starts earlier here than further inland and that was quite a problem for us. We worked from early morning till evening to get the roof on the house. In spite of this, the heavy rain destroyed 5 – 6 thousand bricks that had to be made again. With God’s help the house is now completed and Mrs. Stoppel has already moved in. I am quite well except that my fiancé problems have caused me much grief but the Lord has always given me the strength to carry on. You write that if I have resolved matters with my fiancé I could get married to Luise Klingenberg. Now I hear from others that she had also written to the former colonist Hinze, at the same time or earlier, that she is willing to be his wife. If that is the case, I have my doubts. She obviously wanted to make sure and thought if one is not willing, the other one might be. If Hinze now thinks that his bride-to-be is coming soon and then hears that she is engaged to me, what would he think! He would then think that I have taken his bride away from him. As God wishes, so be it. Now dear Father! My time here has come to an end and I have to return. Please don’t hold it against me that I wrote so briefly and badly. I was in great haste. I would be very grateful if you could reply briefly. Finally, please ask our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ to keep me in His grace. Sincere greeting also from L. Rössler and L. Jordt, Your most obedient son J. Lilje

38

6.3 Letter to the Mission Director from Marburg (From Report No. 1, Marburg), 27.9.1869 Christ is all, and is in all! Dear Father, The enclosed letter is addressed to D. Schulze, deaconess in the Henrietten Home in Hannover. You may be surprised that I am corresponding with this girl, but this is my first letter to her. My motive for writing to this girl is the following: As you know I was engaged to a girl from my home town, but that this engagement was broken off as she had told me in no uncertain terms that she was not willing to follow me to Africa. As a result, I had replied that if she was not willing and happy to follow me to Africa, she should stay in Germany. If I’m not mistaken I have already written to you about this. Since being here I have felt quite content with my situation and have sometimes thought that I should not seek to have a relationship with any girl again. Yet during my three-week’s stay on Flygare’s station recently, I felt really lonely. One evening I prayed fervently to the Lord to send me an honest virtuous woman with whom I could spend my life in peace. Soon after I had gone to bed I had a dream in which this girl was shown to me and she asked me whether there was something special that I wished to know. I replied in the negative and she was led away again. Dear Father, maybe you are laughing about my naivety and think this is crazy. Dreams are but shadows. I would not take offence if you thought that, after all I have always thought that too and still do. However, I can’t get rid of the thought that this was a sign from God because I had never thought of this girl. I know her from the past as we worked for Mr. Martins in Bekedorf at the same time. I was a servant and she was a maid. I don’t know whether she would be willing and happy to give up her present job and come to Africa. I also do not know whether she will want to start a relationship with me. I will have to entrust this to the Lord. I have taken this step in God’s name. Before I write to this girl, I wanted to inform you about this matter and ask for your advice as you are our father and a father takes care of his children where and whenever he can. Therefore, I beg you, dear Father, to consider this matter and judge whether my decision to write to this girl is a sensible one. Should you disapprove, please don’t send the letter, as I would not like to do anything against your wishes. If you agree with me I would like you to send the enclosed letter to the named person. To this end please place the letter in an envelope and post it with a newly written address on it. Please don’t be annoyed with me for expecting you to do this for me. In the letter, I simply proposed marriage to her and asked her to think about it carefully before taking any steps. I also told her that if she accepted, she should hand in her notice to her employer immediately. I commend this matter to the Lord.

39

6.4 JHC Lilje Report of 27.09.1869, No. 1, Marburg Dear Director, …Maybe you have heard of the misfortune that struck B. Flygare on the trip between Durban and Alfredia, namely that 2 fully laden wagons went up in flames. This was a great loss but the English living in the area took pity on them and replaced quite a lot. At this point, I would like to add a little story. Immediately after the fire, Flygares were taken to the house of a sugar mill owner living nearby and treated very hospitably. In the evening Flygare was determined to assemble to have evening devotion with the Zulus working there crawling into their huts with them. This astonished the man so much that he asked Flygare to settle there and do missionary work amongst his labourers. Of course, Flygare could not decide himself and expressed his willingness once Superintendent Hohls had been consulted. This has been done and the Superintendent wrote to Flygare that the request could be granted subject to two conditions: 1. The Anglican Missionary, M. Stone, who lives close by, should not have any objections and 2. That I, who would then move to Flygare’s station, should promise not to expect my own wagon within 3 years. As far as the latter is concerned, I am satisfied, now it is a matter of whether M. Stone will give his permission. Again, we entrust this to the Lord. As far as I am concerned, thank God, I am healthy and well and I can do my work and continue to study the Zulu language. Since Easter I have been blessed and been found worthy to preach peace and salvation to these unfortunate people, i.e. Br. Stoppel and I take turns preaching. May the Lord give his Grace and Blessing to our sermons so that the poor people here will soon receive peace and will want to know what they need to do to find salvation? Father, will you too help pray that we will continue to grow in our loyalty and that our work may be blessed.

40

6.5 JHC Lilje Station Report Ebenezer, Alfredia, January 1873, No. 1 Dear Director, I have been working here for 1¾ years but have only been the holder of the station for six months. I had received the permission to establish the third station in Alfredia from Superintendent Hohls earlier but with the suggestion to wait, as no money could be made available to establish the station. This was also not possible during the first year because our salary was reduced to a minimum, so that we could barely manage to make ends meet. When our salary was increased during the second year, I moved 30 miles to the West of Stoppel's station where I had been stationed as second missionary earlier, with the intention of establishing a station there. I was convinced that there would and could be no objection from the English government. I believed that 3 stations had been promised to us and was very happy to move but soon discovered that I was mistaken. The magistrate here demanded the document showing that we had been granted three stations. As this was in possession of Superintendent Hohls, I promised to deliver this document soon. I reported this to our chairman Mr. Leisenberg and asked him to write to the Superintendent so that this matter could be resolved. The Superintendent sent us a copy of the document in question immediately. In the meantime, the magistrate had taken the trouble to get a copy from his father who is the Secretary of Native Affairs. This copy did not agree with ours. Our copy said that we could establish 2 or 3 stations if we wished to do so. His copy only mentioned 2 and added that the station had to be established in the Kaffir Location, not Crown Land. So, there were many inconsistencies in the two copies. Of course, further correspondence was necessary to deal with this problem. Then I received permission to stay at the place until the matter had been dealt with. Many letters were written and Sup. Hohls endeavoured to get the third station with no success. He wrote that all his letters and efforts were in vain and that we would not get a third station unless I could do something by my own means. So I had to return to Marburg. I was very sad about these instructions. I had just managed to settle here amongst the kaffirs who respected me and now I had to leave again? I was sad and happy at the same time, because I received the news on our wedding anniversary. What should I do? It is easy to get started if you have some means but very difficult if you don’t. To buy a station I had to borrow money and I did not know how or where I would be able to do so, and when I would be able to repay the loan, was even more uncertain. After a while I came to a decision. After talking to people and asking God for His help, I bought a piece of land – 100 acres in size. Mr. Leisenberg was kind enough to lend me the money, 30 pounds Sterling at 7 %. So far everything is in order. The land has been measured out, bought and paid for. We are naming the station Ebenezer (1. Sam.7:12: Stone of help), because of the way the Lord helped us with the various obstacles and troubles. The tribe where we are living is called Amatshali named after their chief Charly Fynn. He is a fairly tall man who lives some distance away but near the station there are enough kraals whose inhabitants don’t have far to go to attend a church service. When I first started here there were often many listeners on Sunday and they seemed to be attentive. I was beginning to feel confident that I would soon see the results of my work. Our young people started learning but unfortunately soon gave up again. The church attendance is very mediocre this year. We are having a famine here. If I invite the people to come to church on Sunday, the regular response is: we will come if you give us something to eat. Of course, I cannot provide food every Sunday. I cannot afford that on my salary, besides that would not help them to become converted. So far there is complete paganism. The people that attend church listen so attentively that one thinks they are not missing a word. However, when they are asked after the service what had been preached, they remember very little. Their main question is: What are we going to eat, what are we going to drink? What clothes shall we wear? It is evident from their behaviour that they come to church on Sunday just to remain on good terms with the "Umfundisi". The heathens have no interest in a spiritual life and the preaching of God’s Word does not reach them. Yet they are quite willing to believe odd stories. The other day I heard of a rumor that had been spread that the world was coming to an end in 20 days’ time. I don’t know where this story came from and I was often asked whether it was

41 true. It was said that a great star would rise in the west and set in the east and once it had disappeared, the world would go up in flames. Of course, I can only say that this is a lie, no one knows the day and night when the world is going to come to an end. However, it gave me the opportunity to preach emphatically about the Day of Judgement. Previously when I spoke of the Day of Judgement, nobody paid attention but this time they listened eagerly. After the service a man asked a boy who had been baptised by Brother Stoppel whether he believed everything that the teacher said. The boy replied that teachers only tell the truth. He was not yet able to understand whether everything is the way the teacher says it is. If they would only start thinking about what is preached and be moved by it, there would be hope for them. May God take pity on these unfortunate people and awaken them soon. I would dearly like to report something pleasing or gratifying! But there are only songs of lament to sing about these poor people.

42

6.6 JHC Lilje Report, 19.07.1876, No. 2, Ebenezer Sadly, I still have not much that is pleasing to report. The heathens here at the “Kraals” are still much the same; they say “yes, yes” and that seems to be as far as it goes. Yet the severe sermon of repentance they no longer want to listen to. As I pointedly mention the sins by name, those who felt guilty have not returned for the following Sunday service, but this must and will not hinder me to keep on pointing out their sins and shame and to punish accordingly as their misdemeanours become known to me. I will endeavour to keep on reprimanding and punishing them openly for any particular sin, for as long as God grants me the strength and grace to do so. A while ago on a Sunday one of my neighbours gave a drinking party for which I openly reprimanded and punished him, another had hit his mother and I preached about the 7th Commandment when he attended Church. Another parishioner on two consecutive Sundays loaded his sledge with sorghum, from the garden and for this I openly punished him, but the results of these reprimands and punishments was that none of them have been back to a church service since. These “people” are a very proud people in spite of their foolishness. Although there are many beer festivals and drinking spells, the overall attendance to church services did improve compared to previous years. The women, who rather erratically attend church services, were coerced by me into attending more regularly. On my mission land, I found I had the sought after red soil that these women folk love to plaster all over their bodies. When I moved onto this land I found that they had already hulled out a deep pit to get to this precious red soil. I forbade them to carry on taking from this soil, partly because (to me) they looked repulsive with their bodies pasted in red and the other reason was because this “pit” was so close to our homestead. This though did not stop the woman from carrying on with this tradition even if it meant they now had to walk all the way to Brother Rössler’s place to collect it, about 20 English miles from here. We then built another homestead about 4-500 yards away so it would be safer for the children etc. During last year, the women came again and begged me to allow them to collect the red soil from the pit. I agreed, on one condition, that they would then start coming to the church services more regularly. Whoever was not in a service the Sunday before was not allowed to collect any red soil. That went rather well for a while, the Church was jam packed full at times and some Sundays the church was so crowded that 60-70 people had to sit outside. Incidentally I turned the old homestead into a Church. Now the attendance and the collecting of red soil waned, so now I insist the women to attend 3 consecutive Sundays before they can collect red soil again. Whether this action is helping for their conversion is another question, but otherwise whilst staying at home how do they hear the Word and how would that help them to be converted? If they don’t hear the Word how can they believe? Visiting them at their homes (Kraals) one seldom gets to see them and the thought of preaching to them at a drinking party, I just can’t find peace with that. It would seem like casting pearls before swine. I feel this type of pressure is allowed as it says: Invite them to come. The half-white people in our vicinity, of which one is the Leader of these men, attends Church seldom because for him it is a long way to the Church (6 English miles) but if they had the inclination and love for God’s Word then these few miles would be but a short distance. They prefer that I rather come to them to preach. I have done that so often but during the week it does not suit them, they prefer me to come on a Sunday. If, during winter I have my morning service first and then travel out to them, I will get there rather late and not be able to return home before dark; in summer, it will be easier to do so and God willing, I will undertake to go there more often to preach God’s Word to them. For baptism classes I have 2, a man Samuel Undabazabelungu and his wife, Imbiza. They moved here last year from an American Mission station and have settled here. The reason why they left that Mission and came here was only made known to me at a later date. The reason was, he had been at discord with his brother. They had farmed a combined piece of land with the understanding that the proceeds and profits would be equally divided between them. His brother swindled him out of his profits. In his anger he left their place and came and settled on this farm. Upon my question to them if they would be willing to learn and be baptised, their reply was “yes”, and for that reason I had no reason not to accept them. During summer however, they requested to have some time off from classes as they needed to build and prepare their soil and to plant so they could sustain themselves. I could not refuse this, as I knew they had nothing, no income and were as poor as Church mice. At Christmas time I did resume teaching them, but their comprehension is poor and not consistent. The man said, and rightly so, that he has to earn something to be able to buy clothes, food etc. for his family. So, I will have to show great restraint and patience

43 and he on top of everything is hard-headed and the Catechism lessons are not easily accepted in his head, God help him! Umfaneindaba, of whom I had reported previously, still cannot decide if he wants to be baptised or not. When I saw him recently and asked him again, he said that his heart had as yet not agreed and he does not feel confident enough to walk with God. It sounds very sincere, but basically it boils down to the fact that he finds it hard to let go of his people’s ways and traditions. It is easier and more enjoyable for the flesh to join in the drinking and sit around the meat pots, something he finds hard to let go of. I despair what to do with him, I should actually chase him from the mission farm, but to me it also does not seem to be the right solution especially as his wife is a Christian and is walking in the way of the Lord. If I chase them off the mission farm they may fall back completely into their old heathen beliefs and truly I cannot take responsibility for that. So, I feel the best is to be tolerant with him, maybe real soon God will win him over and he will accept baptism. Please help me pray for his soul. The family Thomas gives me only pleasure for which I thank God. He, Thomas is walking in God’s way as far as I can ascertain. His wife occasionally still gives in to temptation to join the drinking parties. She does it on the sly and I only hear about it later on. On worldly matters, there is still a lot to learn and to comprehend. At the moment, I am building again as the homestead was not completed last year. We still needed to add a guest room and a children’s room which I will complete this year.

44

6.7 JHC Lilje Report, 1877, No. 3, Ebenezer I lift up my eyes to the mountains – where does my help come from? My help comes from the Lord, the Maker of heaven and earth. Dear Director! If the holy singer of the above psalm can proclaim joyfully: my help comes from the Lord, the maker of heaven and earth, we can only add with joy and gratitude: 'He who has sent us his beloved son Jesus Christ to save the whole world'. God sent His son who suffered, died and rose again for the salvation of these unfortunate people as well. If only these people would lift up their eyes to the mountains, from where they would receive help; if only they would look up to the Creator, that made them and to the Redeemer that saved them with His precious blood. What a joy that would be to us! I have been preaching here now for 4 years but there is little evidence of conversion yet. Now and then there is someone who wants to learn but no one has stayed faithful yet. May the Lord come and give support to our work amongst these people soon. During the last two days 2 families moved here, one of whom had been baptised, from the other only the wife was baptised. The husband and the children have not been baptised. The husband reads fairly fluently and is also quite knowledgeable but he has not indicated that he would like to be baptised. As soon as I talk or preach about baptism he gets very restless and mutters that he knows that he has to be baptised if he wants salvation but he has not had the strength to persevere. May God help him soon! The past half-year has been a restless time for me. The buildings on the station had to be moved. It took a lot of work and effort, as one has to do almost all the building work alone in Africa. The buildings had to be moved because on the previous site the west wind was too strong and we could not get trees going there. The house is now protected from the wind by a hill and the soil is more suitable to build on. The building work is now almost done so that I now have more time for my actual profession. I would still dearly like to have a church. God has helped us so far and He will surely carry on helping us. Amen.

45

6.8 JHC Lilje Bericht, 30th August 1877, Nr. 4, Ebenezer The report of the past six months won’t show anything significant as everything at Ebenezer just ran the usual course. The heathen living around here are usually not interested or rather indifferent to God’s Word. In spite of that God gives me joy to preach His Word and I am convinced that my work here will not be in vain, even if it has not been very fruitful so far. There will come a time when God’s Word will have effect. The believers here on the station did not give me much cause to rejoice. Thomas got into trouble in Mr. Müller's shop where he was working. I cannot say that the believers committed serious sins. They are just very half-hearted and lazy in spiritual matters and I just can’t keep them away from drinking beer in the kraals. But one has to be patient because they are like children and one has to keep on repeating what they should or should not do. Also, the temptation is very strong. They are invited to drink beer by the kaffirs living all around us and it is just so hard to turn the invitations down. May God send His Holy Spirit to these people so that they don’t disgrace but honour His Name. The two baptismal candidates, Undabazalungu and his wife, have still not been baptised. The former has been away for 5 – 6 months to fight for the inheritance of his father, which his brother is withholding from him. During that time, his wife did not learn anything either. I have just had a conversation with her. She came to tell me that she was very depressed that her husband was gone and did not know when he would return. Besides, they could no longer live in their house because it was bad. They had been living in my old house for two years. I asked her to tell me honestly what her feelings were about learning and about her faith. She said she could give no answer as she was too depressed and could only discuss this once her circumstances had improved. She is obviously expecting me to build her a house. I told her to do as she pleases and only if she were willing to learn and become a believer I would help her as much as I could. God knows what will happen to them. It is sad that they have been sitting around here on the station for two years. Sometimes they learn, then they fool around and in the end, they run off again. Umfaneindaba is also still the same, neither converted nor baptised. He has now bought a wagon and is doing transport riding, which he really likes because there is nobody to supervise him and he can drink to his heart’s content. May God take pity on him. His wife who was baptised, as I mentioned earlier, is to my mind the best Christian on this station. She, as well as her husband, asked me to baptize their children and in front of witnesses promised me that they would raise their children in the Christian way. So, I baptised the four of them recently. As two of them are already adults, I will perhaps start teaching them again. Because of the wife and the children, I can still tolerate Umfaneindaba on the station, as they might perhaps want to fall back into the heathen ways. Otherwise I would have had to chase him away long ago. Three young people have now started learning. All three declare they want to become Christians but I am convinced by only one of them. I can’t turn the others down. With God, nothing is impossible. He can influence and lead their hearts so that they stay faithful. There is also a youngster from Brother Stoppel’s station here. He is employed by Mr. Müller in his shop and is receiving baptismal lessons. This winter I have had a lot of physical work to do again. It has been my wish to have a decent House of God for a long time. Finally, I have reached that stage with God’s help. God willing, I will hold the service in there for the first time on the 14th Sunday after Trinity. The church that I built is not big, but my strength and my means were not sufficient to build bigger and for the present it is big enough. It is built with burnt bricks and is 30 feet long and 15 wide (roughly 10 x 3 meters). I worked a bit too hard at this building and also caught a cold. The cold spread to my abdomen and I had heavy diarrhoea, which lasted nearly 6 days. As a result, I became very weak and completely incapable of working. Thank God, I have now regained my strength. Otherwise God protected us from serious illnesses. My family, consisting of 5 souls, is well. What concerns me at times is, amongst others, the future of this place, it is only 100 acres and definitely too small for a station but I was not able to buy more at that stage. So far it is however big enough because only a few Amakolwa are here but if more of them settle here, there would be a lack of space and my means are not sufficient to buy more land. Recently I enquired whether the government would be inclined to grant 400–500 acres to this station but I received a reply that the government had already granted far too much land and could not grant any more. By all accounts, land will become more expensive as the intention is to settle many immigrants here. I dare

46 not approach you with a request in this matter, dear Father, so I must leave this to God who has the ways and means to help us all. On the other hand, I do feel free to come to you with another request that you as Director and Father, hopefully will not deny me. As I reported earlier, I built a church but now I am short of some things that really ought to be in a church. I have no communion utensils for communion services. Please would you be so kind as to send me some; I would not expect expensive ones. I also have neither candles nor a bible for the altar. I am confident that you will not turn down this request. Your most obedient, J. Lilje Lilje can get a cross for communion from here, I will write to him about this. K. Hohls

47

6.9 JHC Lilje Report, 10th August 1878, No. 5, Ebenezer Please receive the following report of the Ebenezer station about the past half-year. There is nothing satisfactory to report as the mission work is making very slow progress. I have only been able to introduce one soul into God’s Kingdom through baptism. I was really hoping to baptize three youths but unfortunately 2 of them stepped back and only one remained faithful. The one who stayed loyal had already had lessons in reading and writing near Durban. Two years ago, he came to Marburg with relatives to settle there. There he met Mr. Müller who employed him to manage his local shop. Thus, he came to Ebenezer and asked whether he could have lessons, which of course were willingly given. He worked diligently and became quite knowledgeable in Biblical stories and the doctrine of salvation. He was baptised at Ebenezer by me on the 7th of April and received the name uEnos. May God grant him grace to strive to be like Enos in the Book of Genesis, who led a godly life. The young men, who left, suddenly became very eager to get married. They wanted to get married first and then return, but so far, they have not come back. May God give that His Word will not have been in vain, that they will find no peace in paganism and return to His Word. Recently the heathen living around here have been very lazy to come to church. Eating and drinking is their main occupation. When they are invited to come on a Sunday, their constant question is,' What are you going to buy for us if we attend the church service?' During summer the regular response is, ’We can’t come now, we have a lot of gardening and tilling to do and are very tired and sleepy on Sundays, but we will all come during winter’. When winter comes and the harvest of the kaffir corn is good like this year, there is no end to their drinking. They drink every day including on Sunday. Hardly ever do you come to a kraal where there is no heavy drinking. There is a lot of shouting and noise so that one is pleased to leave them again. May God take pity on these unfortunate people! The baptised ones here now give less cause for complaint than earlier. They follow God’s Word and endeavour to lead a Christian life. Only Thomas causes me grief and sorrow. As I had already mentioned earlier, he had been working for Mr. Müller as shop assistant and had become guilty of embezzlement. Mr. Müller demanded compensation and because Thomas had no money, his cattle had to be sold to pay. According to Thomas he has been wronged and still feels very resentful towards Mr. Müller. He cannot be persuaded to come to Holy Communion. He says his heart feels too bad. The half whites don’t attend the service anymore. They now have their own missionary from the English bishop. God has protected us from serious illnesses. Apart from my wife who is suffering from a stomach ailment, my family is well. May God keep us in His Grace! Dear Father, please pray for us and for these people that they may come to repent. We send you and your family our best regards. We are sad to hear that you have resigned from the ‘Landeskirche’. May God give you courage and perseverance to follow the truth.

48

6.10 JHC Lilje Report, mid-year 1879, No. 6, Ebenezer Dear Director and Father, The past half-year has been a time of unrest, fear and alarm, war and war cries all around us. . Admittedly the English Zulu War affected us only indirectly here in Alfredia as we live over 200 English miles away from the battle scene, but we were often very alarmed and afraid. Many of our brothers live near the Tugela and thus very close to the wild Zulu heathen that threatened to invade Natal every minute. That this did not happen, can only be attributed to God because as one hears and reads that the garrison on the Tugela is very weak and consists of troops that would turn tail at the first cry of the Zulus. If they had entered Natal, our brothers would probably have fallen into their hands. Then there was often the rumour that the Amapondo wanted to start hostile actions. If that had happened, they would have come to us first as the border river Umtamvume is close by. But God guided and controlled the wild people and did not allow them to pay us a visit. May the Lord be praised. The heathen here stayed calm during the war but they were all talking about the ‘Amazulu’ and very few believed that the whites would defeat them. They were very afraid of the Zulu. When chief Charly Fynn received the order to raise 40 men he could only find 10 that wanted to go. All the others refused and nothing happened to them. Under these circumstances the Sunday was very much neglected by the heathen. Those that did come were just full of war and God’s Word had no place in their ears or hearts. I have not been able to baptize anybody this half year. There was one applicant that I had taught for 6 – 9 months but he had to be dismissed because he was telling lies and did not want to obey. He also demanded a high wage that I could not pay him. I paid him 16 shillings per month but he was not happy with that. He wanted £1 and because I could not give him that much, he was always discontented. He did not learn or work properly and did not want to admit that he was wrong, so I had to chase him away. Usually the earthly advantages are still the reason the people seek out the missionary. When will the time come that they come to the missionary in search of salvation? May God let this time come soon. May He keep me in His grace so that my love for these people does not die! This year the kaffirs have had a good harvest of mealies and mabele again. So there will be no end to the heavy drinking. One should rejoice in God's blessings. I am not dictating to God whether He should send blessings or curses; nothing is further from my thoughts. These unfortunate people live like lords and don't think of God or their souls. They imbibe beer and behave scandalously. There is no time or desire to listen to the preaching of God's Word. The Amakolwa are also swept along because it is extremely difficult to get the people out of the bad habit of imbibing beer. To their credit, I must confess that they try to resist the temptation but they are still like children who fall and get up and fall again. May God's Spirit be with them and also guide and lead me so that I do not tire in my efforts to preach, to teach and to sow at the right time. I am indeed happy that I do have a congregation, be it small, around me to serve with word and sacrament.

49

6.11 JHC Lilje Report, January 1882, No. 7, Ebenezer 1881 has come and gone. Looking back, we poor sinners experienced God's loving-kindness, grace and mercy. Admittedly, there was misery and a lot of effort and hard work, but this is good and healing as adversity teaches us to heed God's Word even more and encourages us to pray more eagerly and hard work and effort are necessary to be a loyal servant in the service of God. So, I have a lot to be grateful for but there is one thing that saddens me and often prevents me from praising more, namely that the work of converting the heathen is so slow. I have been working for many years here. Yet I have so few visible results to show. According to the statistics there are 30 baptised in total on this station and some of those moved here from other stations. So, there are only a few that I baptised myself. But I take comfort in the fact that God is true and has given us the promise that His Word would not come back empty. I believe that God's Word will grow like a healthy seed and bear fruit. The heathens here know very well what we want and what they should do, but they are not willing to give up their heathen ways and customs yet. If I talk to them about conversion, they reply,' We know quite well that we will be lost, if we don't have faith, but there are so many of us that don't believe and they will all be lost with us. Therefore, we are not afraid'. If I then say e.g. 'Look, there is someone drowning in the water, will you then run there to drown with them?' 'No,' they reply, ' but we can see the water and we become afraid, but we can't see the fire that you are talking about. Therefore, we do not fear it'. It has been a year of heavy drinking because there is such an abundance of kaffir corn. There has been drinking every day. Sometimes they come to church so drunk that we have to chase them out. May God take pity on these unfortunate people who are still so firmly rooted in heathenism. I had to exclude 2 of the Amakolwa because of licentious living. They have both left the station without doing any honest repentance. May the good shepherd Jesus Christ find them so that they do not get lost completely. The Amakolwa here are all poor sinners and Satan and the world often succeed in bringing them to a fall. They are also in a difficult position where the heathenism is still so strong and if one does not keep watch and pray, the enemy is triumphant. I must say that many of them do try to become Christians. The children in the church give me much joy. They are also encouraged by their parents to attend school regularly. However, during summer things don't go so well. Then the boys have to keep watch over the cattle and so they forget what they learnt during winter. Nothing can really be done about this. It is really difficult to find herd boys here and the Amakolwa are usually poor and cannot afford to pay a boy. There are presently 4 persons on the station that would like to become believers. May God strengthen them in their decision and keep them faithful. For some time, we have had dysentery on the station as well as in some kraals. It is a very weakening and exhausting illness that usually lasts 14 days to 3 weeks in spite of medical treatment. There are not as many patients as last year when about 100 Amaxolo apparently died of dysentery. Around here just a few have died so far. With the exception of two of my children, my whole family, including myself, also fell ill. Thank God, we have just about recovered.

50

6.12 JHC Lilje Report, January 1883, No. 8, Ebenezer It is very unpleasant to write a report if you have nothing or little gratifying to write. Songs of woe are not pleasant and one has to report the truth. This year God's Word was preached to heathens and Christians alike but it seems that it fell on barren soil or Satan stole it. It seems I have to preach here only as a witness. When is there going to be success? If I were the only one to experience working so hard for so many years and seeing so little fruit, I would definitely say that I am at fault. However, others are in the same position, the English as well as the Germans. This certainly is neither bolster nor an excuse for me. But one just can't drag them there by force. They know quite well what they should do and often say they will be lost if they do not convert. They know and they talk but they don't follow it up with any action. Maybe one of the reasons is that my site is too small but it is surrounded by the location where the Amakolwa can also settle. The kaffirs around here usually have a lot of cattle and have no wish to become believers and would not make way for those wanting to settle here. The chief also certainly wouldn't ask the wealthy cattle owners to make way for the Amakolwa, however friendly he might be. The main reason is that they don't want to be converted. Maybe the hour of their redemption will be later. The church attendance was not worse than in previous years. They say it is enough to go to church, more cannot be expected from them. The devil has great power and many cunning ways to mislead people. One Ikolwa was seduced to take another young wife in addition to his old one. I had to take action against this. He became defiant and left. Brother Stoppel accepted him. A woman was enticed by Satan to become a prostitute at the canteen. I forgave her three times and she promised not to do it again, but she has gone there again and I will have no choice but to chase her away. Unfortunately, I have not been able to baptize anyone this year. The applicants are not ready yet and there are only three. We were affected by the dysentery as well, the children suffered very much but by the grace of God we have all recovered. One Ikolwa child died of it.

51

6.13 JHC Lilje Report, 14th January 1884, No. 9, Ebenezer Life for a Christian is not rosy, for a missionary even less. If you take your profession seriously, which we should all do, there is not much joy except the joy in the Lord. The work for the Lord was done at Ebenezer again this year and I wish to God that I could honestly say that we always did our best. (Reference to Hebrew 12:1). God has given me the grace to continue His work with joy and love. The heathen came to church more often this year, the little church was almost always full. But the break with heathenism still does not happen. Here and there we pick up one of many who say yes, yes, and do not get any further. There are some members of a tribe, which lives about 6 – 7 miles from here, who attend our services. We are planning to establish a branch there. May God give His blessing to this! The Amakolwa also gave me more cause for joy this year. Some sins were committed but then who does not sin? The devil is far too busy bringing those that have escaped back to his dark kingdom. They also live amongst the heathen who are calling and tempting them to participate in their sins. All in all, I can give praise and thanks. One woman caused me a lot of grief with her unchaste behaviour. She left the station and went to work for a white man who lives about 6 miles from here. He treated her like a prostitute. All my attempts to bring her back were in vain; finally, all I could do for her was to pray. Eventually she got tired of the life there and returned, asked for forgiveness and promised to mend her ways. I spoke to her at great length and she seemed really repentant for her sins. I relented and promised to admit her to the station again provided that the congregation approved. She promised before God and the congregation that she would lead a moral life. She was admitted to the station but not as a member of the congregation. For a while things went well. She gave birth to a child that was too white for a black child. One day she was off again saying that she was going to take the child to its father, but to this day she has never returned. According to the statistics my congregation has only increased in number by three during the past year. There are 5 in the baptism class, one of whom had to be dismissed because he did not obey the rules of the station. He promised to improve and if he keeps his word, I will admit him again. My wife is often quite ill, yet she is not bedridden and can usually still fulfill her tasks.

52

6.14 JHC Lilje Mid-year Report oft the Ebenezer Station, 15th July 1884, No. 10 This was a very busy and active time for me. Our Superintendent’s deputy assigned me to a second station (Marburg), which is situated 33 miles from mine. I had to travel there once every 3 weeks to check whether everything is in order there. The trip there and back took 3 – 4 days every time. Naturally my work at my station suffered as a result. However, God gave me the joy and strength to work for His kingdom without grumbling and complaining. I can't report any great successes; the Lord's work progresses very slowly here. There were 2 baptisms during the past half-year. There are six applicants for baptism but they are not fully prepared for a baptism yet. They would have been more advanced if the lessons did not have to be interrupted so often because of the trips to Marburg. However, by God's grace, I hope to be able to baptize them this year if they stay faithful. I had to exclude one of the applicants, a 13–14-year-old boy who was disobedient and cheeky. I will admit him again once he pleads forgiveness and promises to improve. I can report that the Amakolwa here are keeping to God's Word, on Sundays and also on weekdays. Otherwise they are like the heathen, who start walking, then stumble and fall, get up and fall again. Some of the old Amakolwa who had been on American stations are still full of indifference and half-heartedness with regard to Holy Communion. The heathen, who live around here, still prefer beer to God's Word. If there is no beer party, they come to church. If there is a party, they usually stay away from church. Satan really found a good way to keep the heathen away from God's kingdom. If it had not been for the beer drinking and polygamy amongst the kaffirs, I think many more would be converted. I only visit the kraals once a week; there is no time to go more often. My work at the station is as follows: In the morning when we have finished our assembly and prayers, I assemble with the inhabitants of the station, followed by the school lessons for the children of the Amakolwa and the baptism candidates. When these have been dismissed, my children have to be taught. During the remaining time of the day there are matters to sort out and attend to on the station so that the day passes very quickly. We have an assembly again in the evening. At the moment, many of the inhabitants, including my family, suffer from severe colds. I had to cancel school lessons for several days but I hope that the colds will soon ease off so that I can start at the school again. The matter at Marburg has not been settled but God willing will now be finalised. Stoppel wrote on the 23rd of last month that he realizes that he cannot make any claims and that he will be leaving within a month. I handed over the Marburg station to Br. Deppe who will travel down during the next few days and start his work at Marburg. May God bless his work at the station. Brother Deppe will send the report about Marburg as soon as he has settled there.

53

6.15 JHC Lilje Report, 8th January 1885, No. 11, Ebenezer I neglected the baptism candidates that I mentioned in July a bit because of the frequent visits to Marburg, but by++ God's grace, I was able to baptize them on the 4th Sunday of Advent. It was not a big impressive crowd that I was allowed to lead to the Lord, but only 4 persons; a boy of 14 or 15 years and three girls aged 16, 17 and 18. Their names are Jakob, Sara, Helena and Mirjam. I was also allowed to baptize 2 children, so 6 people in total. I am so heartily grateful that I could lead these few to the Lord but the joy is often accompanied by anxiety because many that have been baptised have run away and have become attached to worldly things again. Last year I baptised an immoral girl. I had taught her for 3 years and thought she was serious about being a Christian. Six months after her baptism she ran away at night with a boy from the American station Umtwalumi and I have not seen her since. May God keep the newly baptised in His grace until their end! Now I only have one baptism candidate, God grant me many more. The little congregation has not increased in numbers in spite of the 6 baptisms because some members have left to find a new place to live. The station is too small; there is a shortage of arable land. It is really necessary to purchase additional land. I've often reported this and last year I handed in an application that was to be considered by the commission but the answer is always: There is no money! For the continued existence of the station and for the congregation to grow, 300–400 acres of land have to be bought so that people can have enough soil to till.

54

6.16 JHC Lilje Report, January – July 1885, No. 12, Ebenezer When the Holy Singer in Psalm 105 sings: 'Give thanks to the Lord, call on his name; make known among the nations what he has done', he wants to tell us how our work should be done among the heathen. We should not only preach, but also praise and give thanks. Thanking does not always come easily to us. Our stubborn and despairing hearts are more inclined to complain and be dissatisfied than to praise and give thanks. If things do not go according to one's wishes or the heathen don't want to be converted as quickly as one would like them to and if the Amakolwa break God's and the station's rules, then one becomes sullen and would rather sing songs of lament with the prophet Jeremiah. This is not how it should be! One has to fight against this and God's Word continues to give one courage and strength. At the beginning of this year in February I had to travel to Hermannsburg to attend the general conference as a deputy from this area. I took my two eldest sons with me to admit them to the school there. It is a long and difficult trip but in Hermannsburg I soon forgot the hardship. The reception there was so friendly and loving and I am still grateful for it. I enjoyed the induction of our dear Deputy Supt. Fröhling, the day of prayer and repentance and the conference. It was a great joy to greet the dear brothers, some of whom I had not seen for 17 years. Unfortunately, I had to exclude some of the Amakolwas from Holy Communion and place them on the sinner's bench. They had taken part in beer drinking in a kaffir kraal. There has to be strict discipline because the temptation is so strong. It is a rule on the station that all inhabitants have to stay away from beer drinking in the kraals. The imbibing of beer continues this year as always. Last Saturday there was a big beer drinking party close by and the incident ended in a brawl as always. One was beaten to death, some are badly wounded and others lightly wounded. May God take pity on these unfortunate people! Read by F. Fröhling

55

6.17 JHC Lilje Report, 29th October 1885, No. 13, Ebenezer According to Art 6 Par 2 of the new Mission Regulations, I recently inspected the Mission Station Marburg in Alfredia. As far as I know this regulation is not yet in force here, but our dear Supt. was of the opinion that it is nothing new, and it would be good if I were to do this inspection. The missionaries P. Stoppel and C. Flygare founded Marburg Station in 1867. It has an area of 300 acres, 100 of which were donated by the government and bear the Mission buildings and most of the Amakolwa houses. 200 acres were bought by the Mission Society about 3 years ago. The Station is surrounded on three sides by Europeans, but is otherwise well situated. It is only about 3 English miles away from the sea and one has a beautiful view of the blue ocean from the front of the house. Nearby there are coffee- and other gardens, and further away towards the sea there is a most interesting variety of fruit, shrubs, gardens and grassland – if one sees it only occasionally, one can hardly get enough of seeing such beauty. Brother Deppe says that ‘insight’ is much better than ‘eyesight’. He may be right, but as we say at home: the eye must also get something. The area on which the Mission buildings are situated is only small; 4 buildings are close together on a little hill about 60 paces square. Three sides are quite steep, but on the 4th side there is a hill even more beautiful. The buildings are in a good state of repair, but the church is rather dilapidated and should be rebuilt, but who would do this? The Mission Society says funds for such a project are not available at present. Dear Br Deppe cannot be sure that instructions may not come any day for him to leave Marburg and move to Hermannsburg. It is impossible for the missionary to pay for the building of the church out of his meagre salary; a church big enough for Marburg would cost at least 100 Pounds. If the coffee plantation was still productive, as it was 5 – 6 years ago, money could be made out of it; but at the moment not only does it produce nothing, it is now a financial liability. Br Deppe assures me that he has to pay out 6 Pounds for it this year. One wonders how it is possible that a plantation of 4 000 to 5 000 trees, which used to yield more than 2 000 lb coffee, has this year produced only 500 lb. Various factors have contributed to this: Firstly, the trees are too old and should be replaced by young trees if the plantation is to survive; or at least they should be cut off low down so that the new growth, if cared for properly, can bear fruit again in 2 years time. Secondly, this has been a very dry year and the trees have not been able to produce normal juicy fruit. So it seems that coffee will contribute nothing towards the building of a church. Undoubtedly better years will come, but at present the price in labour and expenses is too high, and I am convinced that it would be better to reduce the number of trees to 400 – 500. The missionary, if he is healthy and strong, can then work in the plantation himself without neglecting his missionary work. But for a plantation the size Marburg has at the moment, it would be impossible for the missionary to cultivate it without neglecting his vocation. Br Deppe tries hard to eradicate rebelliousness and disobedience from the congregation; he had to expel several members from the Station because they resisted and laughed in his face when he wanted to discipline them. Unfortunately, Stoppel willingly accepts such people – I fear that many more may leave Marburg and go to Stoppel where they have more freedom. This is a dangerous situation for Marburg! Stoppel has started something like an ‘Anti-mission’; I am convinced of that, although Stoppel maintains the opposite. He hopes to put himself and his white congregation under our authority, to avoid having the term ‘sect’ applied to them. We must proceed with great caution; if Stoppel continues to act as he has up to now, then we cannot possibly give him any kind of support. On the Station God’s Word is preached unstintingly, with purity and integrity, and I hope that it is also understood and taken to heart. On Sundays God’s Word is heard three times: during morning and evening devotions as well as in the main service from 12 to 2 o’clock. On weekdays, there are also morning and evening devotions with singing, readings from the Scripture with brief interpretation, and prayer. The devotions are quite well attended. The liturgy during Sunday services follows fairly closely that of our Church. The congregation on the whole has a satisfactory grasp of the meaning of redemption; the little test that I conducted showed quite good results. There are 19 applicants for baptism (including children), most of whom need more teaching before they can be baptised. The school children come to school regularly, and some have made good progress in Catechism and Bible knowledge. The church annuals record that 128 heathens were baptised during the years 1867 – 1885, 15 of whom have since died. The congregation has 59 members at present. Some of the others have left the area, and about 30 are with Stoppel. May our merciful God and Saviour richly bless our dear Brother Deppe in his work, and may he bless the congregation, that it may grow in faith and ever pursue salvation!

56

I hope to be able to write a report about Elim very soon. My very warmest greetings to you, Your devoted J Lilje

57

6.18 JHC Lilje Report on the Inspection of the Station Elim, 14th November 1885, No. 14a, Ebenezer On the 7th and 8th of this month I was able, by the grace of God, to visit the Station Elim in order to carry out an inspection. This station has been moved three times already. It was started by Missionary C. Flygare in 1868, about 10 English miles southwest of where it is today, and was given the name Emtandazweni. After Flygare received permission from the Superintendent to move to the English settlement Ifafa, Br H. Leisenberg took over the station. He did not like the site and moved the station to about 1 mile south of where it is now, and called it Elim. Br Leisenberg was weak and nearly always ill; therefore, the present incumbent, J. K. Rössler, became his assistant. After a few years, Br Leisenberg became so weak that he retired and moved to Hermannsburg. Then Br Rössler took over the station; but he did not like that site either and moved the station to a spot 1 mile north. The Station has an area of 950 acres, 100 acres of which were donated by the government and 850 acres bought by our Mission about 4 years ago. The area is forested and has enough fertile land that can be cultivated. Two Europeans have settled nearby, but I do not believe that this number will increase soon. The people of the station are diligent and make every effort to produce crops from the land; and God gives his blessing for it. The station looks much better than 4 or 5 years ago, when there were only the station buildings, garden and a few plantings. Now one sees 6 (resp. 7) quite well built and well-kept Amakolwa houses. The station buildings, dwelling house, school and outbuildings are built on stilts but well maintained. Br Rössler is busy building a church with bricks. He will find this rather expensive, but good friends, family and others support him financially, so that he is probably entitled to believe that the church can be built without making debts. The station garden supplies a variety of lovely fruit: bananas, pineapples, oranges, peaches and much more and coffee has also been planted. The station lies on a hill with fairly steep sides, a view of the sea towards the east and many rocky hills to the right and left. The station also has an enthusiastic brass band; some tunes are played quite well already. A white man, a German, who lives nearby donated the instruments to the mission. On this station, God’s Word is also preached unstintingly and pure. Devotions are held every morning and evening with the Blacks on the station, with singing, Bible reading with interpretation and prayer. Prayers are usually said while standing, probably because some people tend to fall asleep when kneeling. On Sunday mornings, the epistle for the day is read during the morning devotion. The main service starts between 12 and 1 o’clock, not with a hymn but with a prayer. Then follows a short introit, the Kyrie Eleison and much more. Liturgies differ widely on the different stations; each station uses its own version. The sermon text on the Sunday when I was present was the gospel for the 24th Sunday after Trinity, the story of the daughter of Jairus. The main theme was ‘death and resurrection’, and the sermon was sharp and serious, as can be expected from the text and the time of the church year. The congregation, about 40 – 50, listened attentively, and when a young baptised girl fell asleep, she was immediately reminded in no uncertain terms that this is not proper. During the evening devotion on Sundays members are questioned on the day’s sermon; and at my request on that Sunday Br Rössler conducted a small examination for the baptised members and the candidates for baptism. Unfortunately, a storm prevented several from participating. Of course, people were completely unprepared, and as can be expected some questions remained unanswered, but on the whole the result was gratifying. On Monday morning, the children, who are candidates for baptism, were told to go to the school to give some samples of their learning. Some could already write and read a little, but most of them were still spelling. Br Rössler apologised that he had been very busy after his return from Germany and the children had not received enough schooling. There is a total of 14 baptised people and 21 candidates for baptism, including the children mentioned earlier. The Lord’s Word is making good progress there, and since the missionary is very conscientious about upholding order and discipline, we can hope that God will give his grace and blessing there. May our merciful God and Saviour grant us his blessing, may he make us faithful in our calling and keep us humble. Amen.

58

6.19 JHC Lilje Report on the second half of the year 1885, No. 14, Ebenezer This last half-year, the subject of my report, was in many ways not pleasant. Of the congregation members on whom I reported in my last letter and who had to be disciplined because of their continued sinful ways, only some have humbled themselves; the others are unrepentant and refuse to give me the promise to abstain completely from beer parties in the kraals. But they will not be re-admitted until they promise to give up this immorality. Thomas, a Christian, went to Pondoland to buy cattle – so he said, but I heard that he is looking for a new wife there. His wife, whom he left behind, is no longer able to give birth, so he thinks he must find another one who will give him children. He cannot do this on the Station, so he runs off to Pondoland to achieve his aim. A girl, whom I baptised last year, was homesick for her mother who is a heathen, and left without a word; but I hope that my prayer will be answered and that she will come back. Another distressing thing was also that the dreadful lung disease broke out among my cattle and decimated the herd. And after the disease had taken its toll, thieves came and stole some of the survivors from the stable. It is a good thing that we Christians have learnt not to depend on earthly possessions but on the Living God. But I thank and praise my merciful God for all he has done for me. He knows what is best for us; and all things are to the best for those who love God. But there are also good things to report, even though they were of short duration. During the months of August and September there was a strong movement here among the heathens, which made my heart sing with joy. Boys, young men and girls came to be taught and to become Christians, so that soon quite a number came to school. The older people scolded and raged that their children were running away and tried to get them back by tricks or by force; and unfortunately, some succeeded. I want to mention some incidents from that time. Two girls and a boy came from a kraal to become believers. At first the parents did not come themselves but sent others, baptised people, to persuade them to return to the kraal, but they refused. Then the children were told that their mother was very ill, and if they did not come back, she would die. But they stayed. Then one midnight, I was woken up by loud voices, howling and barking of dogs, and when I sat up in bed I could see dark figures moving past the windows, howling continuously. I got up to investigate; my people had been woken up by the commotion as well and were milling around in the yard. From the workers’ living quarters I heard voices: “Mtyalo unyoko uyafa!” (Your mother is dying.) I went in – a woman was lying on the floor as though dead. I grabbed some water and threw it into her face, with dramatic results: She threw herself around and groaned: “My children, my children! I will die if they do not come home with me!” No, I said, one does not die so easily. What an awful noise you are making – see that you get home. No, I won’t go unless they come with me. I asked the children whether they wanted to go with their mother. No, they said, we’re staying. But she went on crying and begging until the children agreed to take her home but to come back to the Station the next day. And so it was. The boy returned straightaway and the girl a few days later. I was told that the woman was a diviner (Inyanga yoKubula), and they are particularly Satan’s tools. I was not surprised that she felt she could not possibly allow her children to become children of the Lord Jesus. Another woman whose son also wanted to become a believer, managed to take him home with her twice, but only for a night; in the morning, he was back again. One morning she came with a rope in her hand and said: Mfundisi, you may not teach my son; he must stay with me. Tell him that you do not want him. If he does not come with me, I will go into the bush and hang myself; see – here is the rope. You, hang yourself? I said; you are much too scared of death. Do you know where death will take you? I used all my powers of persuasion to convince her that her boy was doing the right thing. She became quiet. My wife wanted to buy the rope from her, but she took it and went; not to hang herself, but to go home. The boy has remained faithful to this day. One evening a kaffir was creeping around here, waiting to catch a girl when she came from the devotion. As the girl came out of the church, he grabbed her arm to run away with her. I tackled him and got her away from him. Grumbling and scolding, he left her, only to try another trick: The learners go into the church for a while in the evenings, in order to learn. I said to the other girls: When you come out of the church, take the girl between you and run with her. When they came out, they saw the kaffir, took the girl between them and ran; he ran after them and got hold of her dress, but a boy grabbed him from behind and held him while the girls pulled her forward. He had to give up and left, swearing, scolding and griping while the spectators laughed heartily. Dear Director, Sir; please pray for me and for these poor heathens, that a truly enlightening fire may break out and gather many to the Lord.

59

6.20 JHC Lilje Half-year Report July - Dec 1886, No. 15, Ebenezer The New Year is just around the corner – what will it bring? There is a drought in Heathendom and a drought in Nature. Must we meet the New Year with gloom and worry? The greatest and highest gift was given to us on New Year’s Day – the Name of him who is the beginning and the end in all eternity, and before whom every knee shall bow in heaven and on earth. Even if the path before us is very narrow and hardly visible; we will bow down humbly and in faith, not to lose it, and we pray: My Lord and my God, do with me what you will, only let me keep the pilgrim’s staff, my faith. If the way is dark, faith lights a candle; if it is rough and twisted, faith finds the way; if it leads through deserts, faith strikes water out of dry rock; if it leads through the Red Sea of trouble, faith divides the waters so that we can go through. Our watchword shall be: I will go where God leads me, I will abide by his will; may he do with me according to his wisdom – he has always done wonderful things. The baptism candidates were not yet firm enough in their understanding to be baptised, but I hope to baptise them soon, at least some of them. Here, where Heathendom has such power still, we must not baptise too quickly: If they fall while they are still learning, that is not nearly so bad as after they are baptised. A girl, who has already been taught for a year, has left. She had good gifts and learnt well but had one fault –she was stealing. For a long time, I had noticed that her relatives were trying to get her away, from the Station and from her faith. As long as they lived nearby, I was not too worried that they would succeed, because she rejected all their efforts and tricks; but when they moved to Pondoland, my worry increased. Her brother was always sneaking around to try and get her away by tricks or by force; and he finally succeeded. This is how: At that time, the girl used to get severe headaches every day, and no medication helped. It became worse, and she was told that she had been bewitched, which she herself believed, and that the cure must be by witchcraft as well. She told me that when she was still in her father’s kraal, a young man had tried to seduce her, and when she had rejected him, he took revenge by putting medicine into her snuff. Since then she had the headaches. It is a bad habit of all the Blacks, boys and girls, men and women, to stuff their noses full of snuff. Well, her brother fetched this girl, ostensibly to be cured, and she went along saying that she would return after she was cured. But I do not think she will come back from Pondoland. I am told that she has had a ‘twasa’ (first appearance) and that the spirit wants her to become a doctor/inyanga yoKubula. The doctor is manipulating her now with medicines and incantations and teaching her the tricks of the trade so that she can practise as an inyanga yoKubula and prophecy for people. Oh, the power and subversion of the devil! This, as well as drinking and polygamy, are the chains with which Satan binds people. May God have mercy on these poor heathens! The Station residents here have kept faith with God’s Word and Sacraments. Every morning and evening I conduct devotion with them in which God’s Word is read and expounded. Most come regularly, but some are slack and must be reminded regularly. I had to temporarily exclude two of them from Holy Communion because of disobedience and transgressions against Station regulations. I probably would have re-admitted them by now, had they not been put in quarantine. Smallpox has broken out, and no one is allowed to go to church, by order of the government. So far only one house on the Station is affected; I hope there will be no more. Among the kaffirs there is also smallpox; the doctor tells me there have been some deaths. Here the disease was very mild; people who caught it were ill for only 2 – 3 days. But all those affected will be in quarantine for 3 weeks, after which all their possessions will be burnt: house, clothing, shoes and all utensils. The government will replace all of it. The heathens from around us have been coming to church quite regularly, the little church was nearly always full; but since the smallpox came they have stayed away completely; not out of fear – they see it as only a simple skin rash - but because of the government order. So, over the festive season I had only a few listeners to the Word of God. May he grant that this will soon change.

60

6.21 JHC Lilje Report July 1887, No. 16, Ebenezer The houses of the Christians here that were burnt down by the government after the outbreak of smallpox have not yet been rebuilt, because the government has not yet sent any money by way of compensation, and I doubt whether it will ever keep its promise. I discussed this with our local Magistrate: he tells me that he has received no money from the government and is unwilling to spend his own money on this. This half year has also brought its mixture of good and bad – how can it be otherwise; we live in a sinful world and Satan does not rest. Good news: An old resident of the Station whose wife and children were baptised long ago and try to live and act as Christians, has finally decided to give himself to God and be baptised. He has always drawn back because, as he says, my heart is not yet ready, I do not want to deceive the Lord. But the truth is: he could not give up running around in the kraals and drinking beer. He has good insight, reads fluently and is now learning the catechism. I hope to baptise him soon with a few others, God willing. It is also good that most of the people on the Station let themselves be guided and directed by God’s Word. Of course, errors do occur, but they are then willing to confess their mistakes and try to improve, Sad news: A woman was found to have committed adultery. It happened some years ago, but I did not know until recently, because there had been no consequences. The wife of the man with whom she had done this came and told me in the presence of the adulteress. She produced such convincing evidence that the adulteress could not deny and confessed to the dirty deed. She was immediately excluded, until she can show that she truly and sincerely repents. Another saddening story is that a young man who had been learning for nearly 2 years and had already acquired a good knowledge, has gone back to serving the world. Of course, he says that he will come back, but many a person has said that and has not come back. But nothing is impossible with God; perhaps he will answer my prayer. As long as we had the smallpox, and for a while after that, few of the heathens came to the services; now they are coming back; on several Sundays, the little church has been tightly packed. May God grant that his Word, which is preached openly and particularly here, will bring many heathens to conversion from darkness to light, from the power of Satan to God. We are glad, dear Director, that we will soon have the pleasure of your visit here. May the gracious God guide and protect you on your way here.

61

6.22 JHC Lilje Report July 1887 – Jan 1888, No. 17, Ebenezer This half-year too, has brought its mixture of good and bad....It would not be beneficial for us to experience only pleasant things – we would forget to watch and pray. It is sad that the heathens are still holding back and do not want to give themselves to the Lord; of the many living here only some have been won for the Kingdom of God. They come to the service and hear, but only with their ears. The chief of this tribe does want his people to hear God’s Word, but when it comes to moving to the Station in order to become a believer, he is often dissatisfied. He sometimes comes to a service here, usually with a whole troop of his people that he has drummed together, especially when there is a drought and the teacher must pray for rain. Otherwise he goes to the English station nearby. When the spring rains were very late and tilling could only start in November, he came with a large crowd of people to ‘sonda’ for rain. A few days later we had so much rain that it was almost too much. Then they said: “that is the Umfundisi’s rain”. So they do not thank and honour God, the giver of all good things, but a human being; and the teacher is seen in the same way as a sorcerer. May God have mercy! They are not all that scared of starving to death, but if there is no rain, there is no beer, and they do not think they can live without that. Beer is their god whom they adore with body and soul. Two families and a few single people have come this year and want to become believers. May God make them faithful! By God’s grace I have baptised 3 adults. Would to God it could be 30 in this coming year; that would give me joy. But I am also thankful for the few God has given me. Oh God, preserve them! One of the baptised people has been on the Station for 12 years already. His family was baptised long before him. He had left and did not want to give his life to the Lord because beer was his god. Eventually the Lord was too strong for him; I could baptise him after teaching him for half a year. I was happy about this baptism, but with trembling, for how easily a drinker can fall back into the old vice. May God protect him from a relapse! He was given the name Peter; may he stand firm in grace like a rock in the sea that does not move even when the waves beat against and over it day and night. The other two, youths of about 20, are Philemon and Andreas. Because of his knowledge, Philemon could have been baptised much earlier, but he seemed to me conceited and arrogant, and the Bible says God resists the haughty. He had to learn the virtue of virtues first. I continue the teaching with 7 persons who want to be baptised; may the Lord make them true believers! The woman I had to report on in July, the one who had to be excluded because of unchaste living, has repented and was readmitted after a public confession and promise to reform. Several of the congregation members have left to look for work; they cannot really earn anything here but need clothes etc., so one cannot prevent them from looking for work elsewhere. But they work in places where they can have God’s Word and sermon on Sundays, with the exception of one – a youth of about 17 years – who has gone to the goldfields against my wishes and there may suffer harm to his soul. The little congregation holds on to God’s Word and most of them also to the Sacrament. Stumbling and falling still happen often enough; God, make it better! We hope to have the pleasure of seeing you here in Alfredia soon.

62

6.23 JHC Lilje Half-year Report on the Station Ebenezer 1888, No. 18 God’s Kingdom is like a mustard grain, Matthew13:31. The kingdom of God here on Ebenezer is still small and insignificant, like a mustard seed. It is still growing; may God grant that it soon grows into a tree with many strong branches. Few of the heathens have the inclination or desire to enter the kingdom of our great King, who is Love itself. In contrast, there are very good reports from Bechuanaland: Thousands of heathens are converting to the Lord our God, so that the word of God in the 84th Psalm: “The teachers will be adorned with rich blessings”, comes true for our Brothers there. We work on hard soil, for nearly all the heathens living around here now, came here to a nearly unpopulated Alfredia after moving away from the vicinity of other stations. They wanted to be free of the influence of Whites and Missionaries, to do whatever they wanted. Most of them had already heard the Word of God but found it too burdensome and ran away from it. I cannot deny: When I read the pleasing reports in the Mission Paper, that 60 – 70 or more are baptised yearly on a single station whereas I can only bring a few to the Lord Jesus, a kind of melancholy comes over me and I want to lament with the prophet: But who will believe our preaching? But only for a moment, for I am certain that the Lord has given his promises not just to some, but to all who preach his Word undiluted and pure, and who live by it. The cause is God’s, everywhere where his work is done - here too. Here too he will accomplish his plan to the glory of his holy name. The Lord is King over the whole world, he rules all the heathens, these ones too. He will give his Word power to accomplish his plan. Up to now the heathendom still exists in all its vigour; there is planting and reaping, marrying, eating and drinking, all day and every day, happily, as if there were no death or eternity. Yet, the services are quite well attended, and some of them know enough to realise that their way leads to the devil; but so far, they have not had the desire or the strength to break free from the devil’s shackles. Beer and polygamy mainly are the ropes of the devil, but the double-edged sword of the Lord will cut these bonds too when he gives his blessing to the preaching of the Word. So far 6 persons have stayed and are receiving baptism instruction. Will they remain faithful? I hope so, but God knows. Often enough people, who had started learning, run away and serve the world as before. Even some of the baptised ones quite often leave the way to salvation and come to love the world. A girl that I had baptised 2 years earlier, left one day, saying that she missed her mother who is a heathen. I sent for her and she has promised to return; I hope God will answer my prayers and move her to come back. Two boys have gone to Pietermaritzburg despite my opposition, to earn lots of money, they said. Both are too young to resist the many temptations, and when they come back they will have to be punished severely. Only one woman wanted to defy me. Her husband has been in the neighbouring Pondoland for quite a time in order to earn some cattle. One day a man whom she knew came in and settled down, offering to help her while her husband was away. Nobody could prove anything, but it gave offence and caused gossip, so that I had to chase the man away. I gave the woman strict instruction not to let him into her house again, but he sneaked in again and she did not send him away. I made it quite clear – physically - that she had disobeyed my instructions, and that helped. After that she was as good as gold. Besides that, no obvious sins have been committed, thanks and praise be to God for that. God’s grace and mercy has been with us; we were protected from serious disease, thank God. However, there has been no lack of unpleasantness, as for example when impudent thieves burgled us several times. Please continue to pray for us.

63

6.24 Civil Marriage Certificate of JHC Lilje and AC Lilje (Beckröge)

64

7 Reports on Missionary Activities (At the stations Hermannsburg, Emvozana, Matimatole und Emtombeni) 7.1 JHC Lilje Report, 10th July 1891, No. 1b I read in the Mission Newsletter that Br. Lilje serves the white congregation, Br. Hansen the black. This could be interpreted as if my involvement is only with whites and that I have no work amongst the blacks. My input is in both the black and white congregations. My immediate care is within the white congregation as Br. Hansen’s immediate care is in the black community. My work within the white congregation is as follows: every Wednesday morning from 8. – 9.30, I conduct a Church Service as well as Sunday school, where a section of the Catechism is selected and worked through; Alternate Saturdays the evening devotion (Vesper) and Confession are led and Sundays the main Church Service. In addition to these, Confirmation Classes are conducted, funerals as well as visitations to the sick; baptisms and weddings are also included. Amongst the blacks my duties are as follows: 4 days per week I conduct Religious Instruction in their school, this excludes the 4 months, during which I conduct Confirmation Classes. In these 4 months Br. Hansen conducts the Religious classes in the school. The Religious Classes are in the mornings from 9. – 10.00. These classes include Catechism as well as Bible stories. Baptismal candidates are taught from 1. – 2.00. A time, which is most unsuitable! Both teachers and students are not fresh and receptive at this time, especially during the summer months when the hot sun beats down. The baptismal lessons are amongst the most vital at the station, but the heat causes the students to be sleepy and unable to be attentive, especially after a morning at school. We need all our wits about us to keep our students awake. Therefore, an hour a day is insufficient and 2 hours or at least 1½ hours should be required for this important work. Now, you would probably ask, why don’t we just arrange it? I have given this much thought, but have as yet been unable to find a solution to this problem. One section of these students serves amongst our whites, others work further afield on the farms. Should we make the lessons early in the mornings or later in the day, those who work far away, will not be able to attend. So, for the moment it seems that the situation will have to remain as it is and has been in the past. Sunday afternoons I have to conduct the black service and one of the young brothers conducts the afternoon service with the white congregation. The afternoon services amongst the black community consist of a sermon connected with the relevant Sunday Epistle, if that has been preached on during the morning service, I preach on the gospel text. After this sermon I teach a Bible Story or a section of the Catechism. In the beginning the people in the congregation did not participate or ask questions as this more informal method was foreign to them. They were much too shy and most turned away their heads and gave few, if any, answers to my questions. Gradually this has begun to change and these discussions are bringing increasing joy. I have to tell them the Bible stories as they have no books. So what I do is this, one Sunday I tell the story and the following Sunday I question them about the same story. I have also been conducting funerals at the black church, because Br. Hansen is unable to climb up the hill to the cemetery. The task of collecting church dues has also been assigned to me, a work, which should be undertaken by the Station Administrator or should be the duty of the appointed shepherd; however, Br. Hansen passed this work on to me. When the people register for Communion, or if they turn to their pastor for their personal affairs, this provides their teacher a perfect opportunity to remind them of their duties. Unfortunately, I do not have the opportunity or the time to discuss such matters with the people. Many have not made their payments, their reason is: We have no money. In the few remaining hours, I must concern myself with external matters. This, in order that we have something in our home and our cellar, as our salary alone does not meet all our needs. Life here in Hermannsburg is decidedly more expensive than on various other mission stations, where one can keep chicken and small livestock, which provide sufficient meat, here we have to purchase meat, which is rather expensive. Our gardens have yielded a good harvest this year. Next to God, I commend my hard-working housewife for this. Had she not undertaken this task, we would not have managed with our salary. There are people here, who mock women and look down on them for diligently working the gardens, but my wife does not allow this to distract her.

65

7.2 JHC Report January 1892, No. 1a Hermannsburg The future lies unknown before us, we do not know what the year before us holds for us. This too is hidden from us as the Lord’s plans for the year have not been revealed. Rumours in the German congregation continue, here and there. Missionaries doubtfully shake their heads concerning matters in our Fatherland, yet others are dissatisfied with appointed leaders, still others here and there grumble about the lean salaries. My responsibilities here, dear Director as you know, concern both white and black. The white congregation remains faithful in its mission. Every now and again somebody comes, who has been in contact with Kirchdorf, Stielaus’ congregation, and then asks questions about this and that, but then returns home satisfied. It rests upon the shepherds, should their sheep become restless. Private matters and communal matters are not separated and mostly personalities who impress, or who once told them the truth, or perhaps because they do not receive sufficient recognition according to their opinion, have unsettled hearts and minds and this causes them to leave our Mission. There are 70 adults amongst the Europeans as well as 40 within the community who have a good relationship. As businesses have suffered in these times and as workers can no longer support themselves, it has become necessary to look for work and business opportunities elsewhere. Many are moving away to relocate in Zululand and others to various areas in order to find their luck elsewhere. Our congregation is becoming smaller. As Br. Hansen oversees the black community and reports about his work, I will not report on that. However, I do want to report about my baptismal candidates. Last year 14 adults were baptised, 16 candidates had enrolled. Two of these conducted themselves foolishly and had to be released from the classes. They have not re-enrolled. They have indicated no remorse. 30 candidates remain who attend classes with me 4 times per week. Some of these lessons fill me with joy as I see that some of the candidates are taking the lessons seriously. They do not just learn with their heads but with their hearts also. In contrast others learn very well externally with their heads only, sadly the hearts remain empty. These are a group of young maidens who are as “wild as water”. Still others are stubborn. Nothing goes in and still less remains inside. Such are 3 - 4 old women who throughout their lives have encountered nothing but paganism and witchcraft. In these, the teachings of truth and Bible stories simply have no effect. But God, with whom nothing is impossible, is able to soften and cleanse their hearts, if they submit. May the Lord grant me the necessary wisdom and patience!

66

7.3 JHC Lilje Report June 1892 No. 1, Hermannsburg The past six months have produced nothing extra-ordinary nor has anything spectacular taken place, however the strange procedures of the German congregations have called for frequent journeys to New Hannover, Kirchdorf and Noodsberg. I have nothing else to report except to commend them. The congregation has remained faithful to its calling as well as the Mission. A loud voice is heard from time to time, voicing the opinion that the Mission should not have joined forces with the Landeskirche (Hannoverian Church in Germany). As you can imagine, I contradict such voices. My baptism classes, consisting of 30 candidates, are not yet ready for examination. Experience has taught us not to rush in baptism, as a good, solid foundation is essential. A number of girls who had come to learn have been taken away. The parents or older brothers of these girls arrived with letters from the magistrate, instructing us to release the girls immediately. It is very clear that the Government is determined, in connection with the girls, to prevent us from having the girls in our houses, unless the parents voluntarily grant us permission. We cannot obey the Government in this regard, as all who come to us to learn, are received and encouraged for as long as we can. However, in the event of specific instructions from the Magistrate, we have no choice but to release them. Our Mission festival was well attended and truly blessed this year. Friends from near and far joined us in our celebrations. As is customary, black and white worshiped together in church, which was filled right up to the altar. Two sermons were preached, both in the morning as well as the afternoon, one for the whites and one for the blacks. The preachers were Br. Hansen, Br Dedekind, Br. Braul and the black teacher was Tobias of Ehlanzeni. Although Br. Reibeling was on the list of preachers for that day, he found it prudent to send his assistant Tobias in his place. Br. Hansen and Br. Braul preached in German, while the other two preached in the native language. Br. Hansen challenged our hearts with a message based on 1.Cor. 15:55-58, reminding us not to become fearful, but to remain thankful and to grow in God’s Work. After Br. Hansen, Br. Dedekind stepped forward and preached in the native language about 1. Peter 1:13.22. The morning service ended at 12.30. At 2.00 the afternoon service began and Br. Paul preached about John 17:14.17; thereafter Tobias preached about Luke 12:49 “I have come to bring fire to the earth”. The collection was about 8 Pounds. After the afternoon service, we had Confession for the Confirmation candidates and other members of the congregation, who would be joining the Confirmation candidates on Thursday for Holy Communion. On Thursday 4 girls were confirmed. The confirmation sermon was based on John 15:15 “Yes, I am the vine; you are the branches.” After the inauguration of the candidates, we celebrated Holy Communion, and as we had begun singing hymns and moving to the church, so we also ended the day as we sang on our way back home. My wife has suffered illness from time to time, but is fairly well now; praise God that all my children are well. I hope, dear Director, that this report gives you fresh hope. Complaints and lamentations in the newsletter concerning yourself and our Mission does not stop, but a good, clear conscience brings gentle rest.

67

7.4 JHC Lilje Report January 1893, No. 2, Hermannsburg In these restless and uncertain times, it is wise to take careful heed of oneself, eyes and ears wide open concerning our Mission, as we labour for our beloved Mission. The (Split) Separation rumours are rife. Here in Hermannsburg it is still quiet and peaceful, whether this will continue to remain so, God alone knows. The fanatics from Stielaus’ congregation come here constantly to spread propaganda amongst relatives and friends in favour of the separation. They seek to convince the people that the Union threat (in Germany) has already engulfed us here in Hermannsburg. Such nonsense is largely believed no matter what we say, thus proving that one believes what one chooses to believe. Our little congregation is remaining faithful to its calling, humanly speaking. Many ignore fears and rumours, which exist everywhere, but remain true to doing God’s will. My daily work includes confirmation classes amongst the white children, those who were not confirmed at our Mission festival, but will be confirmed the Sunday after Easter. I have requested that Br. Schulenburg conduct the native classes. Remaining hours are spent in study and sermon preparations. A difficult hour remains from 1 – 2.00, especially during summer when it is excessively hot, one struggles to stay alert and awake. 7 may be baptised at Christmas, 30 are still requiring classes. Many of these, I believe, may be ready for baptism in June or July. My family remains well, some of my children are currently away from home to study and learn a trade.

68

7.5 JHC Lilje Report, April 1893, No. 2a, Hermannsburg annsburg Regretfully, I bring you sad tidings in this report. The Lord who rules over life and death, has seen fit to call our dear Br. Hansen home. At about 9.00 in the morning of 27th March, the Lord called him home through a gentle and humanly desired, holy death; we laid him to his final rest on the 28th. Our brother suffered long and hard both in soul and heart, combined with severe cramps. When these cramp attacks were over, he would courageously take up his work again, even though he was very weak. During January, when we attended the Conference in Entombeni and also the Induction of that church, he became severely ill and never really fully recovered. We thought that the Lord might fetch him home then, however he recovered sufficiently for us to bring him back to Hermannsburg. Having spent some time in quiet recovery, he felt that he needed to do something. The black confirmation candidates were very close to his heart, as they were almost ready for confirmation. He undertook to teach them for one hour during the mornings. The confirmation took place on Palm Sunday. I conducted the service as he was too weak. He did manage, however, to conduct the Saturday Confession service. At around 8.00, he came to my study to bring a note, which had fallen from my book. He had found it in his study and indicated that he and his wife would like to attend Holy Communion on Maundy Thursday and I wished him God’s richest blessings for the Holy Communion, he left me seemingly well. I had no idea that I would never see my brother alive again. After he left me he stopped by his neighbour, Böhling, in the carpentry workshop and held a friendly conversation with him and then proceeded home and sat down at his desk and began to tidy his books. As the study door was ajar, his wife could see him as he moved his hands and arms across his desk. She thought that these were very good signs as he was hardly able to move hands and arms when he had heart pains. She decided to continue her tasks in the kitchen. Her daughter, who was passing by, noticed his hands and arms moving unnaturally and called out to her mother. She rushed to the study and found him with his head on his desk. She raised his head, recited a number of consoling verses, but he was unable to hear her. The daughter ran over to my office and called me to come quickly. I jumped up and ran after her calling out: Is it your father? Yes, she replied while sobbing. When I arrived in his office, I took his head in my hands and called him: Brother Hansen, Br. Hansen. He did not hear me and after one or two gasps, everything was over. It seems that the functions of his heart simply stopped. As others arrived I was still holding his head, then we took him and gently laid him on a bed and dressed him with his robe. The funeral took place at 4.00 in the afternoon of the 28th. As we sang the last few lines of the glorious hymn with the words “O Jerusalem you beautifull.…” his body was carried from the church to the grave and laid as a grain of wheat in the earth where it will rest till the resurrection. Sister Hansen grieves with her children, but she knows that he is with her Redeemer. Lord, make us holy!

69

7.6 JHC Lilje Report, January – July 1893, No. 3, Hermannsburg The past six months have not been as calm as many others I have been fortunate enough to experience. Not that there has been a shortage of work, work at Hermannsburg exists in abundance, but since the Lord who rules over life and death has intervened by calling our Br. Hansen not only to a sickbed but out of our midst to his death. This did not just impact the workload but brought about a necessity for change. As I was now the only ordained member, it meant that I needed to oversee both the white as well as the black congregations. Br. Schulenburg voluntarily assisted within the white congregation, but at a station such as Hermannsburg a great many sacramental matters (baptismal and holy communion) arise both within the white as well as the black communities; this could not be acceptable in the long term, so I requested our Superintendent to ordain Br. Schulenburg. This duly took place and so routine in our work has returned. Now Br. Schulenburg serves the white congregation and I serve the black congregation. However, circumstances once again necessitated change. The unfortunate and confusing split (Separation) issue stepped in. The German congregations separated and the section that remained loyal to us needed pastoral assistance. We would have liked to retain the services of Br. Schulenburg, but he was transferred to Lüneburg and Br. Hohls from Ehlanzeni was sent to us. This led to my workload being increased to include caring for the white congregation once again. Part of Br. Hohls’ duties include the financial matters, so it was not possible to hand over all the required tasks of the black congregation to him. Many external duties concerning the black congregation have been passed on to me, in addition I conduct the baptismal classes as well as the Religious Education in the school. Br. Hohls is our missionary amongst the blacks and therefore their pastor, he also needs to monitor the handing in of financial contributions, because these matters are linked to pastoral care. The people are slow in payments and need to be reminded constantly of their obligations. If they want to register for Communion, for example, they must do so with him, giving him the opportunity to remind them of their holy obligations. After the initial storm which was brought about by the uKolobolisa laws, things have quietened, and our congregation is conducting itself calmly, despite the fact that the new laws are not fully understood, we have no intention of disturbing this status quo. We simply wait patiently should someone overstep the law, then we will deal with it according to the law. Some of the aliens who are members of our congregation are already actively involved in overstepping the mark. We have found it necessary to inform them, that if they are not willing or able to stick to the Mission requirements, we are under obligation to adhere to the law. Whether we will be able to retain our school as a Grant School, remains to be seen. The Government requires us to teach their prescribed syllabus, plus an additional Industry class, daily. This leaves us with no time for Religious Education. It is imperative that our black children receive 2 hours Religious Instruction daily. We need to teach 1 hour Catechism and 1 hour Bible stories. Should we be unable to achieve this, we will need to let go of the Grant school. This is my opinion. The white congregation has held fast to God’s Word and Sacrament and has not reacted in any way worthy of noting. A few members have quarrelled and scolded one another and had to be called to reconcile with one another. The unfortunate matter of separation has not yet raised its ugly head here, may God be praised for this! On the 21st of this month we were able to celebrate a pleasant and blessed Mission festival. As you are aware, the Mission Festival is connected with the conference, so the missionaries began meeting on Monday. On Tuesday, we deliberated and other guests requested to celebrate with us. 6 preachers proclaimed the Word of God to the festive congregation. The service began at 9:30 in the morning. The church was jampacked, the blacks turned out in great numbers and listened attentively to the sermons. The choir sang a lovely song and after the congregation had sung various verses from hymn no. 257, Br. Müller stepped onto the pulpit and preached for the blacks in the congregation concerning Eph. 4:1-3. He pointed out that he was one of the first missionaries to take up service here in Hermannsburg. At his arrival, they had found nothing else except a lot of grass. He told of the hard work to build a home and begin gardens. He noted how very different it looked here now. The bells called us to the afternoon service at 2.00. The church was once again full to the last seat. The congregation sang hymn no. 318 after which Br. Gevers gave the German congregation a thought provoking sermon based on Rom. 3:21–26 encouraging Righteousness which is pleasing to God. The theme: How do we maintain or achieve this Righteousness of God? 1. Through His mercy and grace 2. Through Jesus Christ, 3. Only by faith. Then the teacher Goltermann stepped forward with the German children who sang songs to the Glory of God. In closing we knelt to pray and to receive the Benediction and Blessing. After the closing hymn no. 52 the wonderful celebration closed. The collection was Pounds 15/5.

70

7.7 JHC Lilje Report, January 1894, No. 4, Hermannsburg External affairs, as I mentioned in my previous report, have to be overseen by me. Such affairs include housing and gardens. At times living areas need to be changed or at times quarrels break out and need to be settled. It is required of people who move to our mission or away from the Mission, to consult with me. In the first instance, such a person requires a letter from his employer or landowner where he was last placed; in the latter, this person receives a reference or a letter of release so that things happen in an orderly and organised manner. Most infighting concerns cattle, which break into gardens and destroy crops. In order to prevent this evil, we have instated a new law, which was readily accepted, that each person erects a fence around his own garden. We hope that this will stop the fighting and quarrelling. The uKulobolisa has entered a stage of silence as we hardly ever hear it being spoken about, this by no means that peace has been made with this matter and it will be a long time before agreements are reached. To give away their girls without 10 head of cattle will not be easily agreed to, it is such a convenient easy way to suddenly possess a lot of cattle. From the beginning, Br. Hansen and I feared that an uprising could take place should the enforcement against uKulobolisa be taken up earnestly. A decision was reached at the conference, and will therefore be adhered to, that those who refuse to obey this law, will have to be released to find another place to settle. In time, they will come to the realisation that uKulobolisa can never be reconciled with the gospel of Christ, it cannot be contained within the teaching of love. Old Abraham has been in full agreement of modernisation and has shown himself faithful in work and deed even amongst the Amakolwe. According to my opinion, he is one of the best at the Mission both in faith and action. He has a daughter eligible for marriage and we will wait and see his response to the uKulobolisa law. Concerning required payments, many have fallen far behind and so we have been led to enforce mass-laws in order for these payments to be made. The folk withholding their payments are mostly the younger generation who will not pay the required 10/- for the year. This is an amount, which can be easily paid by them, if only they were willing to do so. Religious Education amongst the black children is proceeding cheerfully, however I have abandoned the 1.2.00 baptismal classes as I have struggled a long time with them. These classes are now being conducted by Br. Hohls. The flu virus has hit us hard here in Hermannsburg and surroundings amongst both blacks and whites, some of the black children have passed away, by God’s grace the white children all survived, despite having been very ill. Our family has also been affected severely. My dear wife suffered with severe head, back and chest pains. I myself suffered with this illness for 3 entire weeks, however I was not as severely affected as many others, on one Wednesday I was simply not able to conduct the church service, otherwise I managed to continue with my work, despite my weakness.

71

7.8 JHC Lilje Report, July 1894, No. 5, Hermannsburg The little German congregation has not experienced many changes. The people attend services diligently on Sundays, as well as on Wednesdays. Holy Communion is taken regularly 6 times a year. With very few exceptions, they remain loyal to our Mission, many contribute regularly financially when they come for Holy Communion, yet others contribute towards our Mission work from time to time. Mrs. Superintendent Fröhling passed away on 27th May, the message was forwarded immediately to our Superintendant Röttcher. She has been weak for a number of years, but was still able to take care of herself. The previous year my wife cared for her and nursed her while she was here. She was severely disturbed and did not know what she was talking, we remain hopeful that she is with our Lord; we laid her to rest on 29th May. She reached the age of 71 years 11 months and 24 days. It seems that widow Hansen will follow her soon as she is desperately ill and weak. The doctor has indicated that she has cancerous growths above her stomach, thus preventing food to pass into her stomach and we fear she may have to starve; she has refused an operation. Last Wednesday I spent some time with her, offering her Holy Communion, she was better than I feared and managed to swallow bread and wine. She longs to be with her Lord. We were privileged to celebrate our Mission festival on the 27th June, the weather was very unfavourable and the attendance was not as high as on most other occasions; yet our home was rather full. 6 Festival preachers proclaimed God’s Word. The black schoolchildren sang to God’s Glory for us under the leadership of teacher Goltermann. The celebration ended with the congregation kneeling in prayer and receiving the Benediction. An offering of 7 Pounds 10Sh. and 7P. was taken. The Religious Education classes bring me great joy as the black children learn fairly diligently and just a few sometimes arrive late. My tasks amongst the blacks are mostly directed to external matters. (Widow Hansen has now passed away)

72

7.9 JHC Lilje Report, July – December 1894, No. 6, Hermannsburg As on eagle’s wings, so has our good and gracious God protected and carried us through many trials and tribulations without us deserving it or being worthy. We have suffered no lack, neither spiritually, nor physically. We have continued undisturbed and without fear due to our faith and His Holy Word and been strengthened in Holy Communion as we have been reconciled with our Redeemer. Food, drink, clothing and footwear we have had, all because of His fatherly goodness and mercy. God has spared me from many illnesses and so I have been able to continue uninterrupted with my work amongst both whites and blacks. I have put most of my energy into the work amongst the whites because that is where my service has been mostly directed. In earlier times when a younger brother was available, I could conduct the afternoon services amongst the blacks, but this has not been possible any longer and so I am hardly ever able to conduct the sermons amongst the blacks. My work amongst the schoolchildren and external affairs remains. The preaching and pastoral care has been left to Br. Hohls, although lately I have stepped in if needed. You will have been notified, by our Superintendent, that family Köhne has separated from our congregation as well as our Mission. As Mrs. Köhne heads the household, she felt she needed to take her family to a safe environment as she feels convinced of the certainty of the establishment of the Union. I questioned her concerning the urgency of her move, as the evil of the Union had not yet been established. She replied that her children are still too young and dependent to reason for themselves and she feared that when the establishment of the Union was introduced, she might somehow be drawn in. She did mention that she was in full agreement with all our church services, but she simply feared the future. For a while after their resignation, the children still came to church, but now the family stays home, maintaining that they continue to be spiritually built up despite their absence from church, the very same church where they for many years received God’s blessings. Pastor Johannes, who is related to her, was recently at Stielau’s to join in the Mission Festival there, also attended by Mrs. Köhne, surely, he will have influenced her. The uKulobolisa issue continues to rest. Of the men and young adults many are working in the goldfields, a place where temptations are huge, we do not know if they continue walking their path of faith loyally. On the 2nd day of Christmas 9 adults were baptised, if only they remain faithful to the Lord! About 10 remain in baptismal classes, there would be a lot more if not so many of the girls were removed by the Magistrates. Some time ago the old, blind chief Uzwangedwa at Matimatole died, the very same who urgently requested a teacher whom he got and kept, but they were not given permission to build the school, as the Government would not allow it. Unfortunately, we were only called to his side when he was already very weak and not able to understand much. Our hopes to baptize him before his death were dashed. Paul, the teacher is very active in that community and has a good number of students, including one of the deceased chief’s wives. Only time will tell if the son and follower of Uzwangedwas will permit the missionwork to continue there. He is a known enemy of the Mission.

73

7.10 JHC Lilje Report, January – July 1895, No. 7, Hermannsburg My involvement within the black congregation – as mentioned previously – concerns only the children at the school and their external affairs. Br. Hohls is responsible for the spiritual wellbeing. Only when necessary, do I step in. The condition of this congregation remains unsatisfactory as they remain to neglect their responsibilities and remain reluctant, they need to be constantly reminded and still most make no payments. The teacher James is hard at work in his profession and is motivated in his calling. In contrast the teacher Paul has fallen. This saddens me as he had many students who were learning. As he has broken the 6th Commandment, we could not retain him in his post. Unfortunately, we have no teacher available to take his place, and so his position remains vacant. The situation there is also uncertain as the Government will not give us permission to build a school there and the new chief remains opposed to the Mission. The old chief who had begged for a teacher died and the new one has only taken over recently, he tolerated the teacher Paul as he knew him, but we do not know if he will accept someone new. The small German congregation remains well, only occasionally minor issues crop up, which are not worth mentioning. Recently one person took firewood from somebody else without asking, this brought about a scandal and a quarrel, as this was a matter, which affected the community and was a new issue amongst the whites. Regrettably the congregation is becoming smaller as some of our members who live outside the Mission, have moved away, others like old Hellge and his daughter have followed the example of Köhne and no longer belong to us. Some of the people have lofty ideas in their heads, like the old Mr. Hellge with whom I had many lengthy conversations concerning the split, who simply will not accept, as he says, that you have dared as member of the Landeskirche to settle in the consecrated place of Hermannsburg, where Ludwig and Theodor Harms had stood before. In a case such as this, one can talk as much as one wishes and present them with the fact that the Mission of L. Harms was founded within the Landeskirche (Hannoverian Church in Germany) and that he never thought of a split and that Theodor Harms, had the old format of the marriage ceremony been left, would also not have split away from the Landeskirche. No facts and arguments help those who do not wish to remain at Hermannsburg. To them the Landeskirche and Union establishment are one and the same.

74

7.11 JHC Lilje Report, July - December 1895, No. 8, Hermannsburg The grace of God has been evident with us here and we cannot sufficiently thank Him for the grace and mercy He has bestowed upon us, who are sinners and often deserved His wrath and punishment, but instead we received His richest grace. How much even a missionary errs! Despite the many efforts, to become just before God and humans, the old Adam still remains within him and tempts him with his lusts and desires and makes the choice for everything that is good, slow. Yet he knows full well where and to whom he must turn, daily he asks God for His forgiveness of his sins and asks for strength and courage to crucify the old Adam together with his lusts and desires. The Lord revealed Himself to us this past year, even though His blessings are not seen with human eyes. Only a few have entered into the Kingdom of Jesus Christ by way of baptism, but if these few remain faithful to God, as we cautiously believe, it remains a large blessing. Another 29 are still attending baptism classes and are not yet ready, but some may be ready in a few months, God willing. The condition of the black congregation remains unsatisfactory as indicated in the statistical report as 36 were removed. The absolute desire to excessive beer drinking is so strong that they fear no punishment and many have had to be turned away from Holy Communion; these bouts of drinking often include bloody beatings and so they also become guilty before the worldly law. We have also received physical blessings this past year. Despite the drought, locusts and severe frost, we suffered no lack and we pray that we may continue to let His light shine.

75

7.12 JHC Lilje Report, January – July 1896, No. 9, Hermannsburg He has been kind to us, by not relating to us according to what we deserve, but according to His unfailing grace and mercy. He has cared for us both spiritually and physically, thanks to His gifts of mercy to our Christian church we have continued to use these mercies despite the weakness of our faith. His mighty Hand of protection and shelter He held over us, so, despite all attacks against us, we have remained unharmed. He even sheltered us from the plague of locusts that ravaged the entire colony, yet caused us minimal damage. Many aMakolwa suffered severely as their entire crop of mealies was devoured by the locusts. My little white congregation is doing well. Sins continue to abound, as we are mere flesh and blood, which longs to stray. The aged Mr Nuss, who was released from our Church Community some 10 years ago, has indicated that he would like to become a member once again. Our discussions with him have not yet been concluded, he maintains that he was dealt with unjustly by Sup. Fröhling at the time of his release, however I hope that he will sort out matters. Our Mission Festival was on the 24th. I read your friendly greetings and wishes of great blessings to the conference and they were delighted. Not so very many whites attended our Mission Festival. It is very cold here in winter and so many choose not to come to us. In addition, these celebrations are now also held in congregations and so many see no need to travel to attend. Despite this, our church was filled to capacity as many blacks came. 6 preachers, 3 sermons for whites and 3 for blacks, preached God’s word. After introductory matters and after the choir and congregation had sung, Superintendent Röttcher stepped onto the pulpit and preached about 1 John 4:16, 17 and 21. In his introduction, he pointed out, that at Mission Festivals people wish to hear about the big successes or gruelling stories experienced with the heathens. We read enough about such matters in books. We should rather deal with the main concern of Mission Work. The theme to be covered was twofold: Which 2 matters are vitally essential for people in Mission? 1. Love of God, 2. Love for our brothers (and sisters). In delivering his message, he highlighted that such a twofold love was very rare and that we should all strive to grow into this kind of love. Afterwards the children sang their joyful songs, first the German children under the leadership of teacher Goltermann, followed by the black children with their teacher James. The congregation took great delight in the singing, especially of the latter group. After the children’s singing, Br. Hohls undertook the prayers on his knees in both languages, giving thanks to God for richly blessing us during the Festival. Benediction and hymn singing concluded the wonderful celebrations. The collections brought in 12 Pounds 2Sh. 3P. The Director has not yet come, but we believe he is to arrive shortly. As this house has to be prepared for him, there remains much to be done. Firstly, we needed to clean and renovate the rooms allocated to us and then all the other rooms, including the kitchen and pantry, which will be needed by the Director and his family. The space remaining for our own use is very limited, but will have to suffice.

76

7.13 JHC Lilje Report July – December 1896, No. 10, Hermannsburg While others complain about drought, locusts, “rinderpest” and other hardships, we here at Hermannsburg have been spared. We did however experience some locust swarms but the damage was minimal. With the arrival of the Director and his occupation of the big mission house, some unrest and changes occurred. We had to move twice. Brother Hohls, who was stationed as second missionary received the command to build up one of the neglected mission stations in southern Zululand. Due to this, also my duties here were changed. The spiritual care of the white and black congregations was left in my hands. On the first Sunday of the month, Holy Communion was celebrated in the white congregation and I was called upon to preach and to serve Holy Communion. On the other Sundays I had to take over the black congregations whereupon the Director and a young brother would serve the white congregation. Brother Dehning will leave us soon and move to Müden where he will take up office. How we will manage the many church services and schools till a new brother from Germany comes, I don’t know. The Director works hard but often he will have to travel and then all the work will fall on my shoulders and those of Jakobus our black teacher. I would like to mention that the white congregation is conscientious and I have nothing to complain about. If only they could be even a greater shining example to the blacks. On the whole, the black congregation keeps to the Word of God. The church services on Sundays are well attended. Only a few are sluggish and lazy and lie around at home and do not attend church services. These are the ones that we have to visit at home and who have every excuse on earth why they did not attend. The moral state of the congregation leaves much to be desired. Among the 35 children born, there are 5 born out of wedlock. The trek to the goldfields continues and the life they lead there according to our knowledge is not one, which is god-fearing. But we cannot change such things and we cannot prevent them from going there, as they justify themselves by claiming that they have to earn more money to be able to make a living, also to pay their dues. As far as dues are concerned, this leaves much to be desired. They continually have to be reminded of their duties and still we do not receive them from everybody. It is however mostly not a rebellious refusal to pay the dues, they are like children who continually have to be reminded what they should or shouldn’t do. When it comes to sick or deathbeds we often see that our work has not been in vain. We celebrated a wonderful baptism on Sunday after Christmas. There were 25 people who stood at the altar, who wanted to be baptised. Among them were old mothers, a few children and few boys and girls. A widow, whose husband had died a heathen, had attended baptism classes for 1½ years so that she was deemed eligible to be baptised and she felt at home among the blacks and whites. She still had four under age children with her, which she cared for. She wished for them to be baptised with her and we granted her this wish after her brother-in law and their sponsors promised to see to it that the children were sent to school regularly. The brother-in law is a believer and lives at the mission station. The children are between the ages of 5 and 11, two of whom have attended school for a number of years. There they stood in front of the altar, all clean and well dressed. The mother wore a new black dress, which had been given to her. The baptism font was too high for the children to reach, so the sponsors took them by the arms and held them up so that they could be baptised. The others, an old woman close to the age of 70, boys and girls from 13 to 30 years loudly renounced the devil and his work and they proclaimed with a happy heart before God and the assembled congregation their holy Christian faith and then came forward one after the other to receive holy baptism. The church was extremely full and the majority of the white congregation was present. Despite the crushing heat- never before have I experienced such heat as in those days- the sweat ran down my body like water, I nevertheless by the grace and power of God managed to admonish the baptised against backsliding and to appeal to them to use the sacrament of our church faithfully. I also admonished the congregation to live in such a way, that they would not become a stumbling block to the young believers but to walk as examples in the light of Christ. After the church service, we congregated in front of the door and we sang as we went along our paths home. Here the baptised, their sponsors and the church-elders were treated to coffee and cake, which was enjoyed by all. These are light and happy days in the life of a missionary when he can lead a crowd of blacks to the Lord. A few young baptised are superficial. I can’t say that I have baptised them with a joyous heart, but I could not reject them as the whites, where they work, promised to influence them to lead a Christian life. These baptised people are now receiving teaching for Holy Communion. In the baptism classes there are about 30 persons who receive lessons 4 times a week. Among these are old women who can hardly hear or see anymore and so they take little to heart of that which they are taught.

77

7.14 JHC Lilje Report January – July 1897, No. 11, Hermannsburg There is no lack of work here in Hermannsburg. The past half-year has flown by and we have worked hard. It is good as each one of us has a responsibility to work and achieve as long as there is daylight, for the night will come when no one can work. The blacks find it hard to grasp the fact that one continually has to work. They’d much rather lie on their backs and steal the day from the Lord. Should one question this they answer naively: We can’t always just work, it is not our custom and the continual work makes us old before our time and makes one frail. The result is that they are always ‘hlupekile’ which means that they are always experiencing hardship. Especially when it comes to paying dues, then they regularly don’t have money. If they would be more hard working and farm their lands better they would harvest more and would not need to buy food. But this is difficult to get into their heads. There are, however a few that know how to work and these do achieve things. The gifts of grace of the church (Holy Communion) are being used well by the congregation. Some are however lazy, as some women do not attend the church services and they make their excuses that they have children at home and that they cannot leave them alone. We often sigh about the moral situation in the congregation. In Greytown where many of the girls gladly go to work as they earn good money there, many a maiden falls. The beer drinking seems to have lessened compared to years ago mainly because so little corn has grown. A boy, who was baptised last Christmas, sinned and ran away to Johannesburg. Other than this incident, the newly baptised offer no room for complaint. On the day of the Trinity-festival I confirmed 10 black children within the congregation. They passed their test with flying colours and may they honour the Lord’s name and give Him pleasure. On the 23rd of the month we celebrated a blessed mission-festival. As usual whites and blacks were united in the church which was filled to capacity. Because our mission-festival was combined with the conference, many of the missionary brothers had already arrived by the Monday afternoon and on Tuesday we began our conference. There are minutes of this conference available hence I will not report back on this. At the mission-festival we had 6 preachers preaching the word of God to us. Three preached to the whites and three to the blacks. Thereafter brother Kohrs got up and preached about the gospel of the wedding at Kana, John 2:1–11. The brother seemed to be so inspired that he could not come to conclusion and the people became impatient. The collection amounted to 15. Pounds 6Sh. There is little to report on the white congregation. They remain loyal to word and sacrament and lead with a few exceptions, a pious life. Mostly the Director serves this congregation and only if the sacraments were served or when the Director was kept elsewhere, did I have to serve the whites too. Now brother Schulze has arrived to take over the white congregation.

78

7.15 JHC Lilje Report July – Dec. 1897, No. 12, Hermannsburg Unfortunately, we could not always walk in the sunshine of happiness and prosperity. The dark clouds of misery have darkened our lives. Rinderpest, drought, hail and locusts clouded our lives. Which is just as well as a continual life of bliss is not healthy for the soul. The merciful Lord wants to prepare us, strengthen and give us a foundation for life eternal. This is why he lets the misery pass over us so that we may be reminded that we are sinners and that we here on earth still find ourselves in the land of the cross and not yet in the land of bliss where there is constant happiness and delight. The black congregation is different. The moral situation in the congregation leaves much to be desired. The Word of the Lord, which they hear, finds good soil among only a few, where it grows and bears fruit. The majority are only listeners and are not do-ers. They may feel the rod of correction of the Lord bodily but they do not let themselves be led to repentance. Even if their cattle all die from the rinderpest, the beer drinking continues from day to day and one stands there, hopeless and desolate. I lash out against this almost every Sunday, even refuse them Holy Communion but it does not help. They always fall back to their old deeds. The house fathers (Hausväter) who have beer-parties in their homes are reported. The first time they were admonished to stop such doings and should this matter repeat itself they are severely punished or they are chased from the farm. Many persons, specifically the girls who are working in Greytown, committed the transgression of the 6th Commandment. Those who live at the Emvozane River, which is about 1½ hours from Hermannsburg, need to be looked after and be taught if they are not to fall by the wayside. They recognise this themselves and have repeatedly asked for a teacher. The young people can come to church on Sundays as 1½ hours to them is a short journey, but only a few come on Sundays. For the elderly, it is a difficult journey as much of their cattle have died and there are only a few oxen left to pull their wagons. Should these people want a teacher to be employed, then I reckon we can’t just ignore their request. After all, these are our people and even if they have moved to this mission farm for worldly reasons they still have a soul for which we need to care, if they are not to be lost. Petrus, a youth, who was baptised here, has been taught by brother Hörmann, but had to be fired, due to prostitution. When I arrived at Entombeni some time ago, Petrus bride with whom he lived in sin, came to me and begged me to baptise her groom so that they could be married and by that be absolved from their transgressions. He was then tested by me and after he had some learning to catch up as his knowledge was still limited, he was baptised by me on the 17th October 1897. The three other baptised people were convicts and sat in the jail in Greytown. The teacher Jakob Zumbe managed to be allowed in to see them, bring them to acknowledge their sins and the desire to be baptised. After they had completed a short test, professed their belief of the Triune God, and denied the devil and all his works they were baptised in jail. Two of them were executed shortly after the sentence, the other one was sentenced to 15 years penitentiary imprisonment, as they had murdered a kaffir. At Matimatole the mission work is progressing slowly. Only two persons were baptised there in the years of its existence. I don’t know if the problem lies with the teacher or the people, maybe both. There seems to be no real enthusiasm with the teacher Isai. There are however a few learners but they do not seem to be making progress. At Entombeni the work of the Lord is progressing. Mrs Hörmann, together with the teacher Nathanael, work hard and keep everything in order. Whether it will work in the long run, only God knows. It would be best if this station would be occupied by a missionary again. In the past year only a few children were baptised and a few girls and boys are taking baptism classes. The missionary in Hermannsburg is not without work, as he also has to serve the Europeans. Brother Schulze is there and serves the whites, but he has not yet been ordained and he is sickly and often has to take to his bed. At the moment, he is on his way to a German doctor in Howick to seek treatment. I thank the Lord that I still have the strength to continue the work.

79

7.16 JHC Lilje Report January – July 1898, No. 13, Hermannsburg In the past six months, we have experienced both suffering and happiness. However, the joys are more than the sorrows as Paul says that this time of suffering is worth the glory, which will be revealed unto us. The people of Emvozana are to me a real cross to bear. These people moved from here because apparently, they could farm more and better there, but in actual fact so they wouldn’t be under the constant watchful eye of their teachers. Their immorality is enormous and whoring and unfaithfulness to their partners is bad. In this time, the people have been before the court for 14 days due to adultery. I have been called in as a witness twice. The adulteress had accused two men but changed her mind and only wanted to accuse the one and then said that we had misunderstood her. There are however enough witnesses that can verify this. The two accused are now at the court. The one says that he is unfairly accused and the other says the same. Both have their lawyers, who twist the matters to suit themselves. On the 2nd day of Pentecost, I was allowed to baptise 16 of the heathens. An elderly person had been baptised some time before as she was sick and could not attend the classes, so there are now 17 people. There were a few children among them that belonged to the one woman that was also baptised. On the 8th June, on the Wednesday after the Trinity festival, I once again could baptise 16 people at the Emtombeni mission station. A boy who should have joined the baptism group was not there, but was later baptised by Brother Hohls. So, 17 people were baptised there. The teacher Nathaniel at Emtombeni had prepared the people well and they passed their test well. At Matimatole the work of the Lord just does not make any progress. The teacher Isai is not the right person there and cannot attract any people. He does not want to visit the blacks at their kraals. Therefore, our superiors have decided to take him away from there and transfer him to Noodsberg road. The station is left to itself for the time being. I want to see if I can bring an Ikolwa to work there. On the 22nd June, we celebrated our missionary festival, but it wasn’t well attended. As there are now many missionary festivals being celebrated regularly, people from afar don’t attend them here any more. It is also very cold here in winter, which contributes to people staying away. On Monday, the 20th the missionary brothers arrived and on the Tuesday, we held our conference. We assumed that the Director and Superintendent wouldn’t attend this conference and we had few items on the agenda. We managed to complete the issues on Tuesday. On Wednesday at 9.30 the missionary festival began. Whites and blacks gathered in God’s house where 6 preachers proclaimed the word of the Lord. There were three for the white and three for the blacks. After the liturgy, done by me, Superintendent Röttcher got upon the pulpit and preached to us whites. He referred to Romans 4:5 with the theme: Who will receive Christ’s Righteousness? 1. Not that person who does the good works, but 2. those who believe him who justifies the godless sinner. After this sermon, Brother Wiese, the minister at Noodsberg referred to 1. Thess 5:9–11. His theme was: Think about the end in all that you do. Firstly, think about the worst- damnation, secondly think of precious salvation. The afternoon and the evening were continued in a social atmosphere. On the 23rd and 24th June, we hosted the conference for the Free-Ev. Luth. Church Conference. The committee of the conference had asked if we would agree with the conference being held here? We had no objections, as some of the Hermannsburg missionaries were members of the conference. According to their regulations, the conference would begin with a church service, including a sermon and the Holy Communion. On Thursday at 10.00 in the morning we all went to church where a Swedish missionary, Friestal, preached in German about the vicarious passion of the Messiah according to Jesaja 53. After that we had confession and then celebrated Holy Communion, which I had to serve. At the conference, which was concluded in the school hall several lectures were held and discussed. Pastor Astrup, a Norwegian, held a lecture about the necessity for the erection of an institute for the education of the natives as assistant pastors. In the discussions, there were votes for and against this matter and eventually it was decided that one would approach the different missionary organisations if they thought that they would build an institute, and the conference would set things in motion. We decided that this undertaking was not applicable to the Zulus at this time. By the grace of God, we were spared from great illness, the children however had measels, but survived.

80

7.17 JHC Lilje Report July – December 1898, No. 14, Hermannsburg Although many a sigh rises up to the Lord from the servants of the Lord, from those who herd a congregation of heathens, they hear and see many sins and wrongs of the heathen-Christians, they are not pessimists that see everything as hopeless. Many sinned but there are some who are honest with their Christianity. Here in the congregation from within the heathens there are many sins and transgressions namely prostitution and gluttony in which they continually seem to fall back into. I still believe that the Word of the Lord becomes a fragrance of life. They used the gifts of grace of the church conscientiously and there are morning and evening devotions being held regularly in their homes. If this becomes a habit, it still shows that there is life in the congregation and that not all is asleep. The congregation is also more willing to tithe. And only seldom do people come to Holy Communion who have not placed their offering upon the altar. This shows that the work among them is not futile as with the baptisms, which were completed by the grace of God. On the whole if we look at the figures, we baptised 49 of the heathens, among them 30 from within the congregation. Among the baptisms there were three emergency baptisms. (they were baptised before they had completed their classes) Katharina Mkize was 70 years old and became ill. She urgently requested a baptism as she believed that she would die. So, I baptised her and she died after she had partaken of the Holy Communion. Sara Notugela, a woman who belongs to Matimatole also asked to be baptised upon her sickbed. I doubted whether I should baptise her as she had so little teaching but so many messengers were sent to say that she was terribly ill and was going to die. I no longer could avoid it and after she had promised to continue her teachings should she regain her health, I proceeded to baptise her. Rebeka Ngubane a girl of 17 had been ill several times. Her illness was such that no-one could tell what the cause was. She would fall into a trance whereupon she would stretch out her arms, her head would be thrown back and forth would come out of her open mouth. I had often been called to her in this state and the people living with her were frightened and asked me to baptise her as she would die. But I could not baptise her in such a state as she was not fully conscious and through experience one has found that baptism must not be rushed. We fell upon our knees and prayed to God to help her, to have mercy upon her so that she may be healed, if it was His will. It was wonderful. We had hardly completed our request when she rose and her illness was broken. It returned from time to time. At her last illness, I began to become concerned. She called me and asked me to pray for her. When I arrived, our people were with her and all had serious expressions on their faces. She was very ill which one could see. She was no longer in a trance but lay quietly on her bed. I asked her why she had called me and she replied that she was very ill and especially in her heart and that I was please to pray for her. I asked her if she had any other request other than that I pray for her. Oh, Mfundisi she said, I really want to be baptised before I die, please baptise me. Last night there were many white figures around me and they said to me Notinda (her previous name) be quiet, the Mfundisi will come and wash you clean and you will be called Rebeka. I therefore baptised her and her name is now Rebeka. By the grace of God, she is healed and I never would have thought it. At the Emtombeni station the work of the Lord is progressing and during the course of the year I have baptised around 20 heathens. The teacher Nathanael could be more energetic but he does what he can when it comes to teaching and preaching. The congregation there keeps to the word and sacrament of the Lord but the sins with which we continually have to deal with, prostitution und gluttony, occur all the time. It is necessary that the station be run by a European again as the people long for it and as it is so far away from here I can only get there four times a year. Matimole is unfortunately vacant again. The teacher Isai Mkize has been taken from there and transferred, the reason being that he was slow and sloppy with his work and a teacher was needed at Noodsberg road. He is not a teacher who can work without constant supervision. Paul Xakaza started the work well but it was a pity that he couldn’t stay there. Now we lack a suitable teacher there and it seems as if our superiors do not seem inclined to occupy Matimatole again. Those learners who ran amuck during Isais time all came back and want to continue learning. They often come here and beg us to send them a teacher. Unfortunately, I have to turn them away and tell them that there is no teacher available and that they must be patient til the time was there. Those who have progressed the furthest, I tell that they must come to Hermannsburg to complete their studies. A whole lot of them want to do this and will do so. The question however remains what will happen if they return to Matimatole as baptised? The danger lies therein that if they lack spiritual nourishing and growth, they will soon fall back to their heathen ways.

81

7.18 JHC Lilje Report 1 July – 31 December, No. 15, Hermannsburg The Lord remains loyal to us and has sent his blessing among us and our work among these people. His word, which has been continually preached and his sacraments that were also served every Sunday have proven its power, as they have had their effect, as far as human eyes can see and evaluate this. Almost every Sunday the church is full to capacity and almost every Sunday there are guests who desire to receive Holy Communion. Unfortunately, not all who hear the word of the Lord also become doers of the word, but one rejoices when one sees the seeds bearing fruit occasionally. Old Abraham, who in the past was a brawler, is very peaceful now and acts like a Christian, and sits in his pew in the church every Sunday and absorbs God’s word. His two sons Johannes and Isaak, who used to follow their own paths have repented and returned to serve the Lord. Others however, do not worry about the word of God and they are generally those who have spent years on the goldfields, who’ve become totally depraved. Recently I had to summon three men who after a series of Sundays hadn’t attended church, to hear their excuses for this. All three appeared and had lame excuses: the one had no clothes for Sundays, the other had too far to walk and the other had no excuse but answered cheekily that he wouldn’t be ordered about on a Sunday and he would only come if he felt like it, if not he’d just stay at home. I had to tell him that if his attitude was to shun the word of God and also to speak in such a manner, then he was no longer an asset to the mission station and if he continued to show himself as such he would have to be removed from the mission station. All three were seriously reprimanded to better themselves and not to give trouble by transgressing the third commandment. At present I cannot complain about drinking as the people have only enough for their needs to satisfy their hunger and do not think about brewing beer. On one occasion, I needed to sort out and severely reprimand Simon Dlamini. He had built a new house and when it came to plastering he called all the people nearby. As a reward for their help he had brewed large pots of beer and consequently arguments and fights broke out. To punish him, Simon and his wife were excluded and others who had started the fighting were punished in another way. After 3 months, they came and asked forgiveness. They admitted their misdeed and promised not to do it again. They were accepted again. Since the people no longer have any cattle, they are suffering. They cannot fertilise their fields and without manure nothing wants to grow. Together with the drought, they reap hardly anything and must buy their food throughout the year. The milk from the cows used to help them too. I tried to help where I could but where there are so many going hungry, one single person cannot stop all the suffering. At the children’s school, there are 75 children being taught by Jakobus and me. They attend school from 9.00 am to 1.00; even Brother Schulze started teaching a little English at school. At Emtombeni things are progressing well. There were only a few children baptised, and the rest of the children are still busy with lessons and have not yet attained enough knowledge to be baptised. The teacher Nathanael tries his best and is busy from early in the morning till late at night with his teaching but could be a little more energetic. However, we all are given different gifts and the will to serve the Lord is a strong gift and therefore his blessings will not be lacking. Last winter I had a very painful hand. I suffered for three months. The cause of the illness was a small infection between the middle finger and the pointer finger. I asked my wife to take a look but she didn’t see anything of importance. I do not know if I scratched it with a nail or whether it got cold, but the next thing I knew was that my hand and arm began to swell and I experienced great pain. No medicine helped to get rid of the infection and day and night I had no rest until it popped open in several places and I felt a relief. Lots of dirt oozed from the wounds and it was only after 3 months that the open wounds began to heal. The middle finger is still stiff and the other fingers are not as flexible as before but it doesn’t worry me when I write. Up to now we have not seen or felt the war which is raging around here. May the Lord give us peace soon!

82

7.19 JHC Lilje Report January – July 1900, No. 16, Hermannsburg Hermannsburg has been spared by the war. Family and acquaintances in Transvaal, as well as our son, have been called up for active military duty by the government. We have not received any news of them. Whether our son is still alive or not, we do not know. We were saddened by the news that our Mission Director was taken captive. A few of our black youths were ordered by the government to serve as drivers and forerunners for the transport wagons. They have all returned alive. Because of the war the black people here cannot work in Johannesburg. In their opinion they cannot find employment here and are thus unable to pay their church levies. Transgressions of the 6th Commandment still occur regularly and consequently strict discipline is necessary and need to be severely punished, either by expulsion from the congregation or even from the mission farm. People had stopped drinking for a while, as there was no maize available for brewing – but now it has started again. Shebeens are prohibited to prevent drunkenness. If it becomes known that these have been operating secretly, the homeowner is severely punished. The people at Emvozane are still causing concern and pain. Through kindness and discipline I attempt to lead them onto the right way. With the exception of a few, the attempt seems futile. Even the 3 black ordained elders have not had much success in this respect. Every fortnight Jakobus, the teacher, preaches at Emvozane. On the Sundays in between, one of the church elders conducts the service. At Emtombeni the situation is much better. Sister Hörmann tries to maintain discipline and order. Nathanael, the teacher, is loyal but not strict enough. I should visit the mission station more often, but am unable to do so because of my age-related riding disability and the fact that I do not always have the spider to my disposal. Sometimes I am assisted by my Brothers, who, riding from the coast to here, will ride to Emtombeni for a visit.

83

7.20 JHC Lilje Report July – December 1900, No. 17, Hermannsburg We once again have experienced a year of grace. In some ways, it was a difficult year for us. The war, which still has not come to an end has brought about much suffering. Our brothers in the Transvaal have suffered greatly and have lived in fear daily and have suffered many losses and will lose more as the war continues. It grieved me greatly that the old missionary Kaiser was taken prisoner. I wonder if the old man in his 74th year will survive the hardships of imprisonment. I fear that he will collapse. Here at Hermannsburg up to now we have not had to endure the hardships of war but if one member of the body suffers, so do all the members, as the lot of our brothers in the Transvaal lies close to our hearts and we feel in spirit what they are suffering. Daily we implore, make an end oh Lord, make an end. Give us peace so that your Word may be spread with gladness. Unfortunately, we experience that the Word of God is heard but not executed. The young people with their indifference and fickleness reject the Word of God so that it cannot work within them. One often worries about the blacks but one is still comforted. When it comes to the sick and dying one sees that the preaching of the Word is not futile. In December 1900, the old Klaas Kati died. As he lived close by I could question him daily. I often came to him and asked him how he was and if he had the Lord with him? He answered every time: Yebo Mfundisi inkosi ikhona kimi, i.e. yes teacher, the Lord is with me. He gladly left us to be with the Lord. The Lord also gave him a glance into the hereafter whether it was in a dream or fully awake I wouldn’t know, but he called out in amazement: oh, what a light, oh, what glory, have I just seen. He received the Holy Communion shortly before he died and then called his household together and asked us to accept his wife and children. He then passed on peacefully to awaken, as we all hope, in the Light of the Lord. In the past year, we baptised 36 people; 10 adults and 26 children from within the congregation. At the baptism school, there are only about 10 people. Many who started their lessons gave up; some were taken away either by their parents or the magistrate. Many sought after the money that the government offered for military service as drivers or forerunners and taking care of donkeys or horses. Hopefully they will return and continue their lessons. In the children’s school, there are 67 children being taught by Jakobus and my self. At the Emtombeni station things continue. I was able to baptise a few. Mrs Hörmann has her hands full trying to keep order. The teacher Nathaneal is a faithful teacher but is too soft and fearful to act strictly when it is necessary. When I go to serve Holy Communion or baptise someone, I often have to deal with so many other issues, that my time there is always too short to sort everything out properly. It is sad that the Amakolwa are still so deeply entrenched in their superstition. A hair-raising witch story has developed at the Emtombeni mission station. An ikolwa widow who lost her husband a few years ago has been seen as a sorcerer. She apparently has the powers to raise the dead and buried through medicines and witchcraft. These now living dead are prepared as imikovu i.e. they are her servants and are sent to the undesired to make them ill or to kill them. At the cemetery, I counted over 20 empty graves, which the people say that Anna, the widow, had made into Imikovu. They cannot be persuaded not to believe this. May the merciful God free these people from the chains of Satan.

84

7.21 JHC Lilje Report January – July 1901, No. 18, Hermannsburg The work among the blacks is not futile as the Lord Jesus is with them. A few months ago here and at Umvozane, we experienced a terrible epidemic and many people died. At the home of Zacharias Sithole, three people died, his wife and two grown up daughters. Levi Ndlovu lost two children. Almost all the inhabitants of the homes were struck down. The oldest daughter of Zacharias had just married Thomas Buthelezi, but still lived with her parents. I was called to give her Holy Communion. She was already very weak when I got to her, but was fully conscious. After receiving Holy Communion, I asked her what was troubling her. She looked happy and at peace as if nothing was wrong but the diarrhoea left her only a moment’s peace. Oh, she said, now I go home to my Lord, all pain and suffering have come to an end. But I said to her, you have only just got married, are you wanting to leave your loving husband already? My husband, she replied, will find comfort and give me my rest up above. As she was so happy, I thought that she would recover and I had hardly arrived at home when I was informed that she had passed on. It is my hope that she is with the Lord and a missionary is always happy to thankfully report at a funeral that the person has been saved. Her father had been excommunicated for years because of ukulobolisa and now that he is facing death has acknowledged that he is in great danger and wishes to be accepted again. However, to return the ukulobolisa cattle is a hard nut to crack and up to now he has not done it. The work at Emtombeni has been taken from me and given to the young Reibeling who can take the travelling, as he is still young. At Matimatole there is an ikolwa who is working without a salary. He holds services on Sundays and also teaches the children. He must receive something for his work. At Umvozana it is quiet at the moment. There are no complaints and the Word of the Lord and the threat of death also work there. A new tithing law has been announced to the people. They must now pay 1 Pound 10/- at the station and those who live outside the station must pay 1 Pound. The 5/- for baptism, will now fall away.

85

7.22 JHC Lilje Report July – December 1901, No. 19, Hermannsburg In spite of the war, I have continued preaching God’s Word in church and in the homes. It has borne fruit, as many have realised that their bad habits and Christianity cannot be reconciled with one another. In spite of this realisation, it remains difficult for them to put it into action. Like little children they must be reminded time and again what they should or shouldn’t do. Strict rules concerning the overindulgence of beer had to be introduced. Anybody brewing beer with the intention of inviting to a beer-drinking session, had to report such to the missionary. Yet the others often ridiculed those that complied. As a result, the aforementioned rule had to be amended. It now stipulates that, anybody operating a shebeen, had to report such activity and in addition perform some task, e.g. gardening etc. If this was not complied with, a reprimand would follow. Should it happen a second time, then the transgressor could be expelled from the mission station. Fortunately, the desired result has been achieved as such activity is now obediently reported. The services and Holy Communion are well supported although the numbers have dwindled since the previous year. The reason being, that many work further afield, whereas others are prohibited from attending because of a sinful way of life. 15 persons are being instructed for baptism. Many of the girls attending are being instructed by the magistrate on behalf of their fathers to return to the kraal. It remains questionable whether all 15 will persevere until they have been baptised; the good salary earned elsewhere entices them away from here. At Matimatole it is Phillipus Xakaza who instructs the 9 adults and a number of children. He is unable to teach every day. Besides this, he has to earn a living, as he receives no payment for the above task. In my opinion he should be paid at least 6 Pounds yearly. I experience that I am getting older. With God’s help I can, nevertheless, still execute my profession.

86

7.23 JHC Lilje Report January – July 1902, No. 20, Hermannsburg The congregation does not have a problem when sins are being dealt with and correction follows. Yet as soon as traditional customs are to be prohibited, they resist. An example of this is the Abayeni. A lot of immoral activity takes places at this celebration. Especially the young folk are easily influenced. Because of this, opportunities, which might encourage immoral behaviour, should be avoided at all cost. Concerning the Abayeni, a decision was taken by Brother Hansen and myself to send 5 or 6 men to make the necessary arrangements for the engagement. In this way arrangements could be made without any immoral behaviour, so we believed. Yet this ended in the same fiasco. I have now openly laid down the law in church. Anybody disobeying will be punished. This is hard for them as they feel deprived of a feast and a celebration. Since the war few have come to study. Most of them go to those places where they can earn a lot of money and lead a lazy, unruly life. Because Emvozana is close to Greytown, the people see and learn a lot of immodest behaviour. Emvozana remains a problem. Even Jakobus, who leads the service every fortnight, is unable to bring about change. I punished all the Amakholwa (heathens converted to Christianity) recently. They had indulged in beerdrinking on Easter Day. They repented and confessed their sins; they promised never to repeat such behaviour. May God strengthen their good intentions. At Matimatole hardworking Philippus Xakaza has had good results, yet not without problems. 2 chiefs, i.e. Umchlwane and the son of the deceased Umbila, are disputing the area in which he is active. Both claim the land as being their own. Philippus is thus unable to win them over for his cause. The “High Church” appointed a black teacher during the time when we no longer had a teacher there. He competes with Philippus, constantly trying to win our members. Yet Phillipus has little to fear as the other teacher is not very competent. The learners do not come to school on a regular basis. They live in deep ravines and the uphill climb every day is difficult. I find it necessary that Phillipus should receive a salary. Now and then I give him some money, but with such a small amount it is impossible to eke out a living. Our mission service was held on the 25th June. During this service 18 Pounds and 3 shillings were collected. As it is customary during such a service, black and white members were united. Both groups get bored whenever the Word is not being preached in their language. In my opinion 2 separate services should be held to prevent this. Brother Gevers as Pastor loci presented the Liturgy and the Reading. We had 2 preachers present. Brother Behrens, from Transvaal, preached from Nehemia 2:11 – 17. He described the devastation and destruction caused by the war in Transvaal. His plea was for support in the rebuilding of the country.

87

7.24 JHC Lilje Report July - December 1903, No. 21, Hermannsburg We are only pilgrims on a pilgrimage through time on our way to eternity. Each year that has passed is like a bypassed milestone. I have passed 69 such milestones. Only God knows how many more I will pass. The Christian pilgrim, on his way to the heavenly Canaan, does not permit himself any rest. He must use the time allotted to him by God to further His Work. During my time of service, I have had some gladdening experiences. I have seen obstinate sinners coming back after many years, repenting and receiving forgiveness for their sins. A heathen woman came to Emvozane to stay with relatives who were believers. She wished to be instructed in and adopt the Christian faith. Yet before she could attend the school, she fell ill. Fearing that she might die, she pleaded with me to come and baptize her. As my horse had died, I had to make the journey on foot. Not being able to find the house and with the rain having started, I returned home. Later Jakobus, whom I had sent to visit her, reported back that she dearly wanted to be baptised, yet did not regard herself a sinner as she had not committed murder, adultery or theft. Heathens only acknowledge these 3 sins. Her illness worsened and I was called again. This time she had finally realised that she was a sinner and therefore desired to be baptised. I showed her God’s great love for her through Jesus Christ and then baptised her. She passed away the following day and received a Christian burial in the church cemetery. I was deeply grateful that I had baptised her. It is getting more difficult to keep order and discipline amongst the youth. Only when driven by necessity, will they go and look for work in the cities and the goldmines. There they learn to commit even more sins and follies. On the 12th December 1902 the teacher, Jakobus, did not pass his exams set by the school inspector. The school for black children will now most probably cease to exist as grant school. This is not a serious loss.

88

7.25 JHC Lilje Report January – July 1903, No.22, Hermannsburg Many congregation members have left for Johannesburg to work there. It is an evil state, for there sin is reigning. I protested for them to stay, but they needed the income. On 26th April, I baptised a small number of heathen, only eight. I also baptised an old lady shortly before the others, who sent for me, because she thought she was dying. Now they all attend communion lessons together with a lady from the English mission station, which has moved here. On 26th June, I could baptize another 9 heathens, who were taught at Matimatole. This year our Mission festival was held on 24th June. It was supported well by the Blacks, but not so well by the Whites. It was also the first time that the Whites and Blacks did not celebrate the event together in the church.

89

7.26 JHC Lilje Report July – December 1903, No.23, Hermannsburg Here in Natal we cannot report on big successes in converting the Heathen. Heathenism has its power and it is really hard to convert them and bring them to our Lord and Saviour. Due to the big drought, the people have harvested very little or nothing at all. Some are really in great need. A bag of maize costs 30/-, which is depleted in no time. The Whites loaned money to the Blacks at a 60% interest rate, and call themselves Christians and Missionary people. One good thing about the drought is that the Amabele also didn’t grow, so beer drinking has also declined. Statistically the congregation has grown with 18 adults and 38 children. Half of the adults were taught at Matimatole and the other half here in Hermannsburg. There are about 20 attending baptism lessons of which I hope to baptize at least half of them by Easter. Not many people come to the Mission from outside. The excuse is always “Aiko imali esikoleni” – There is no money on the Mission station. At Matimatole, Philipus Xakaza’s hard efforts are blessed. This was shown in the people he brought to me to be tested. Catechism and biblical knowledge was well enforced, even the old women, who always have many excuses for not knowing much, knew the work. I gladly baptised these people, which were mainly women and girls. With my 70 years, I still feel I have the courage to do my work diligently and to the best of my powers. The Lord has blessed us spiritually and physically, for which I am grateful.

90

7.27 JHC Lilje Report January – June 1904, No. 24, Hermannsburg As the people meet, be it on the streets, at home or at church, the only thing they speak about is the new group areas law. Unhappy and complaining about the Abafundisi, they enter the House of God. How can the Word of God enter their minds in such a state? Many men and youngsters leave for Johannesburg where they earn good money and have a good life. Anton Zondi, a youngster, died some weeks ago. He was in Johannesburg for about 9 years and came home ill in flesh and spirit. When asking him why he became so ill he replied that he is a sinner and drinking has ruined him. One morning I was called to Anton. He asked to have Holy Communion. On arriving he admitted his sin and asked God to have mercy on his life. After his confession, he received absolution and Holy Communion. The following day he died. 14 people were baptised in this time, of which 3 were seriously ill. A girl that had attended school for two years was seriously burnt, and asked to be baptised, a boy who had pneumonia, and a girl who was baptised by Jakobus. The latter two recovered and further attended their lessons. I unfortunately could not attend the Mission festival this year, which took place on 22nd June. I was asked to testify in Pietermaritzburg Supreme Court on a divorce case.

91

7.28 JHC Lilje Report July – December 1904, No. 25, Hermannsburg If I did not know our God and his comforting promises, I would despair in working with these people. They always seek their own ways. God’s Word and the holy Sacraments have become insignificant for them in this year. They have the attitude that they are lessees on the station and they pay their rent, so they can do whatever they want. Holy Communion was refused to a lot of members, because they did not pay contributions. The young folk waste their money on worldly treasures and never have money for the church. Fortunately, there are some that honestly want to live according to God’s ways. Some members were asked to leave the church because of sexual offences. At Emvozane the people were excluded from the church, because they protested against the church contributions. Jakobus is preaching outside the Station, so I conduct the services on Sundays. At Matimatole, Philippus is working hard. He has only a few people with him, who he teaches and preaches to. There are no complaints about their behaviour. God mercifully protected me and those dear to me. My wife and children were spared from the disease when they cared for the sick infected with typhus.

92

7.29 JHC Lilje Report 1905, No. 26, Hermannsburg God’s Word was again proclaimed publicly and specifically. Jakobus taught children as well as adults. He preached at many places, while I held the Sunday service at the station. My old body cannot cope with the travelling, so my superiors sent me an assistant, Brother Rössler, to do most of the travelling duties for me. The congregation, adults and children, should attend services and school more regularly. I think the reason therefore is the negativity among thse that want to leave the area. I hope things will be better when they have left. At the station, there are hardly any heathens left. Many members have left for big cities to work there. We had one sad case of adultery. The wife, whose husband had left for Johannesburg 9 months ago, had an affair with a widower. She denied it. Although the husband took her to the doctor to confirm her pregnancy, she and the widower still denied the affair. The court decided the widower had to pay 7 £ penalty and 17 £ damages to the husband. Both wife and widower were expelled from the church. The Mission festival on 28th June was not attended well. Accept for missionaries and a few women, a few friends attended. Only one person was baptised in this time. We had one interesting housewarming at Matimatole. Christian Claas, who had not been to Holy Communion for years, because of a dispute between him and his brother-in-law, wanted me to attend his ceremony. The people, heathens and Christians gathered at the house. I, Jakobus and Phillipus preached. We knelt down and prayed and asked God’s blessing for the house and the people living in it. We were served with the best food, the teachers inside the house and the folk outside in groups. No beer was seen at the housewarming. The people at Emvozane are still withdrawn. Some, who felt God’s love does comfort them, have returned to the church. Death and illness shook them, which made them bring their church contributions and plead for readmission, which was granted to them with pleasure.

93

7.30 JHC Lilje Report 1905, No. 27, Hermannsburg I have great reason to thank our Lord and Saviour for his gifts, grace and great deeds that he has bestowed upon me and my beloved ones throughout the year. He was my protector and I experienced his help in many cases. The lessons with the baptised and those who want to be baptised were held in a joyful manner. We three teachers divide the lessons among us. I do the catechism, Brother Köhler and the black teacher do the Biblical history, reading, writing and singing lessons. I also serve Holy Communion and teach the confirmation lessons. The actual duties of a missionary, to bring the Word of God to the heathens and to save them from Satan, are declining. Here we have to commit ourselves to reinforce God’s Word among the baptised. Here in the congregation life seems better. The services were attended well and the people going to Holy Communion have increased. One bridal couple were expelled from church because they had heathen dances (Umququmbelo) performed at their ceremony. Many people are moving to the gold fields. Some families have moved to Ladysmith without paying their contributions. In total, there are about 20 that have moved, others will move next winter. Statistically 14 heathens were baptised and only 8 are attending baptism lessons. At Emvozane there is not much hope, for there is no teacher. At Matimatole not many people want to learn the Word of God. Phillipus thinks that the people don’t want to be baptised because they must pay contributions afterwards. May the Lord make his own way to spread his Kingdom and may the kingdom of Satan be destroyed. Amen. J. Lilje Hermannsburg, January 10, 1906.

Brother Lilje asks to go on pension. He is old and has done great work in Hermannsburg. He retires in honour. His successor is Br. Asmus. Brother Köhler is going to Nyezane. H. Röttcher

94

9 Other short reports on JHC Lilje

9.1 Letter by Walter Kassier – Hermannsburg I write these few lines about, as we called them as children, uncle and aunty Lilje, as I still remember them. Uncle Lilje was by nature a very small man, but had a deep and strong resounding voice, his right hand was deformed. He must have served for a longer period as missionary and pastor in Hermannsburg. In March 1903, he baptised me. I still remember my first school years in his religious instruction classes. He could get very angry and used the stick often to punish us – one girl often received a hiding from him. Uncle and aunty Lilje lived in the old mission house, when it still had a thatched roof. During that time, we stayed in the youth hostel, as it was not used by the school. Uncle Lilje was always very punctual. At 16.00 hours in the afternoon he called his worker Abraham with his loud voice, who then always answered respectfully: Yebo Mfundisi, and then was told to feed the pigs and to go and milk the cows. I remember, one Sunday after the service, he came out of the sacristy, lost his balance and fell against the stonewall, which had been built around our church in 1879. My dad and I helped him to get up again. Aunty Lilje was a good nurse. She helped my mom at the birth of all 9 children. Her vegetable garden had been a joy for the eye and worth seeing. There was sufficient water. Uncle Lilje had been very radical. 3 Families had joined the Free Church. When they were still busy building their church and parsonage, they attended church in Hermannsburg, he then stood at the church’s door and asked them, what they wanted. They did not come again. I knew all their children. They were 10, 5 sons and 5 daughters and two of their daughters got married to my mother’s brothers, Anna with uncle Ernst and Marie with uncle Heinrich Röttcher. Two of their grandchildren are members of the Hermannsburg congregation, Richard Lilje (Son of Christoph Lilje), our Organist and Gerda Rabe, nee Lilje, (daughter of Heinrich Lilje). Written, 12th February 1985. His great-grandson is pastor in Pietermaritzburg, Dieter Lilje.

95

9.2 From the Autobiography of Werner Kassier – Hermannsburg Retired missionary Lilje, had to assist during WW I, 1914 – 1918, pastorally and with preaching, because pastor Pohle was interned in 1914. In the olden times, every family had its own pew in the church. We sat in the third row from the front in front of the pulpit. I can still see him today with his pointed beard, just managing to look over the ballustrade of the pulpit. He was very short. Retired missionary Lilje lived in the front part of the old mission house. They had wonderful oranges in their garden. As boys are, brother Hans, Willi (Kassier) and Traugott Hohls and I wanted to pinch some. Before we were aware of it, the old uncle was under the tree with his stick. I can tell you, he went about it like lightning - in all directions, the one here, the other there! But he did not manage to hit one of us. Missionary Reibeling and his family, from the Inadi mission station, often visited the Liljes in the huge mission house. Mrs. Reibeling, Auguste, was the daughter of missionary Lilje. Often, when they had to go home with spider and horses, the horses often refused to move on. We boys sometimes helped by pushing and all of a sudden, they started running at a gallop. Between the “Villa Sorgenfrei” (the house without worries) and the adjacent house (in which Mrs. Director Harms later stayed) there was another building, which was used as school for the black children. Missionary Hohls and a black teacher taught the children. I still remember, when the black teacher gave a group of boys a hiding. They had to lie on the ground, face down and then he hit them. When they turned around, he spat them in their faces. The poor boys had to face quite a lot! I felt it to be very unfair. In 1917, we had a very heavy rain storm. For three weeks, the rain continued (not continuously though). For us children it was not so bad, as we had the loft in the youth hostel, where we could gather and play. The earth had become so soaking wet, that no wagon could be driven. Some of the huge oak trees just fell over. One Sunday at midday one huge eucalyptus tree, just below the mission house also fell over. It sounded like a thunder, when it fell. The trunk remained lying there for decades until it eventually wrotted away. Our children still played on it, when they went to school in Hermannsburg. Below the present music house (Frl. Fricke’s house) there was a deep hollow in which we could swim, when it had enough water. Apparently, this hollow had been the sheep-fold in earlier days. In 1918, after the big rains, the terrible influenza epidemic (Spanish) also reached Hermannsburg. The school was closed for a couple of months. We children were very ill. Dad, mom and sister Hilda were spared. So they could nurse us with homeopathy and steam baths. The doctor from Greytown could not be everywhere as there had been so many patients all over. Many black people died. The Soine family did not become sick. They hung some cut onions in their rooms and also ate a lot of raw onions. During this time, the Sunday services for the white congregation were held in the big room of the old school. This was done to prevent that the sickness would spread further, as the church was used by the black mission congregation as well as the white congregation. The black congregation continued to hold their services in the Peter and Paul church, until the epidemic was over. Shortly after this, the white congregation built a new church for the mission congregation and thus a final separation took place. At the time when the one building was used by both congregations, the early service at 9.00 had been for the white congregation, followed by a service at 12.00 for the mission congregation, followed by a second service for the white congregation at 14.00. The christmas eve service was celebrated together – the blacks sat at the right- hand side and the whites on the left. Pastor Kistner came in 1923, to manage the youth hostel. Before him Wilhelm Lilje and his wife had this office for a short while. He was the son of missionary Lilje and father of Helmut Lilje. Pastor Pohle had left Hermannsburg and we 6 confirmands had instruction with uncle Hohls for a while. We enjoyed being with him. But then pastor Kistner became our pastor.

96

9.3 Two Brothers – 2 Pastors – 2 Worlds Compiled by Victor Berecz

Missionary Johannes Heinrich Christoph Lilje Pastor Johann Christoph Lilje This is the story of two German brothers, both Lutheran pastors, and their families who served their Lord Jesus Christ in two very different worlds. Johannes Heinrich Christoph Lilje (1833–1920) and Johann Christoph Lilje (1839–1912) were sons of Joachim Heinrich Lilje and Anna Margarethe Carstens. The brothers were orphaned as youngsters and brought up by neighbors in their hometown of Gerdau, on the Lüneburg Heath of Hannover. We’ll refer to them as Johannes and Christoph, the names they used throughout their ministries in Natal and Ohio. Johannes and Christoph had an opportunity normally open only to the sons of the elite, largely because they lived near the town of Hermannsburg.

97

9.3.1 Hermannsburgr Mission Society In mid.19th century Germany, the Lutheran ministry was almost the exclusive domain of the younger sons of the wealthy and powerful, or was passed down from father-to-son. Georg Ludwig (Louis) Harms was the parish pastor of the Lutheran church in the small town of Hermannsburg. He “inherited” the congregation from his father, but felt strongly that sons of the peasantry (Bauernstand) could be trained to effectively serve as pastors in overseas missions. And, he had the faith, charisma, fortitude, and fund-raising ability to make it happen. Through his efforts, Hermannsburg became known as the “Bauernmission”. Louis and his brother Theodor Harms began a seminary for missionaries in 1849 with a very symbolic 12 students, which Theodor later described: “The course of instruction was to extend over four years, and embraced the study of the Old and New Testaments, history of the Church, history of missions, and other subjects pertaining to it; the study hours alternating with work upon the land for the benefit of their health, and also to help make the mission self-supporting. The only foreign language they were instructed in was English, that being necessary knowledge for missionaries.”

Pastor Louis Harms Daily life at the seminary was strictly regimented from prayers at 6am to the final lesson of the day ending at 10pm. In addition to 28 hours of lessons per week, the candidates had to perform much physical labour in the fields, under conditions of strict regimentation and absolute celibacy. Music played an important role in their daily lives, especially also the playing of a brass instrument. Eight of the initial twelve completed the program, two passed on and two had to leave as they did not want to obey the rules and regulations of the mission house. After their training, the Consistory of Hannover refused to ordain them, as they claimed that the students lacked a proper education in the classical languages, theology, and science. After some delays, the Consistory at Stade agreed to examine the candidates. All passed and were ordained … but only as “missionaries to the heathen.” By 1853 two other significant decisions had been made. Colonists would be sent along with the missionaries and would provide additional skills and manpower to facilitate the construction and operation of the mission stations, which were envisioned to be based upon communal living. Also, a ship was built, the Candace, a 212-ton brig, which would transport missionaries, colonists, supplies, etc. Louis Harms’ faith and fund-raising acumen was key to this latter project, that in the midst of much ridiculing. The Harms brothers planned to focus their first missionary endeavor on the Gallas tribe of Ethiopia in East Africa.

98

The Candace before the launch Their ship was launched at Harburg on the Elbe on September 27, 1853 amidst much prayer, hymn-singing, preaching and fanfare. She went to Hamburg to take on freight and supplies, and on October 28 set sail for Africa with eight missionaries and eight colonists aboard. The Candace arrived at Zanzibar only to find that the Muslim sultan who controlled the east African coast refused them entry. They returned to Port Natal in southern Africa, being aware that a German missionary, Posselt, was at work in the area, being the minister also for a German settlement, which they called New Germany. He suggested they should start mission work amongst the Zulu people. The British authorities gave them permission to buy 4000 acres of land and set up a mission just to the south of the Zulu Kingdom. This place became known as Neu Hermannsburg. They later established many additional mission stations both in Natal and Zululand. Initially, the missionaries were not paid and everything was owned by the Mission Society. It meant that all expenses had to be reported and recouped from Germany. It was only after twenty years of mission activity in Natal that this system which amounted to “beggar monks” was replaced with regular, though meager, wages for the missionaries. One part of the program that wasn’t working out in Natal was the idea of integrating colonists into communal mission stations. Most of the colonists wanted greater freedom, and to work their own farms. So, by the 1870s the Society stopped sending colonists and agreed to set them free from the duties on the mission stations. That did not deter the many Germans who chose to emigrate indepen-dently. A significant German presence developed in Natal, Neu Hermannsburg in 1866. Pastor Louis Harms died in 1865 and his brother Theodor continued the work until his death in 1885. Both Harms brothers adhered to a strict Lutheran confessionalism, which was supported by the Hannoverian royal family. These leanings left Theodor Harms and his Mission Society in poor standing after Prussia annexed Hannover and deposed the royal family in 1866. The schism within the Lutheran church of Hannover that resulted from Prussian “unionism” was led by Pastor Theodor Harms. New graduates were sent out on missions in 1857, 1861 and 1865. A second concurrent class was started at the seminary to produce a new group of missionaries every two years. So, the 5th class took leave of Hermannsburg and set sail for Africa aboard the Candace on September 12, 1867. Among the missionaries aboard were one of our brothers, Johannes Lilje, as well as classmate Johannes Reibeling. The younger Lilje brother, Christoph, enrolled with the 8th class at the Hermannsburg seminary in 1870, but did not complete his studies there. Rather he emigrated to the United States to continue his studies in Ohio.

99

9.3.2 Natal and Ohio – Two very different Places in the mid-19th Century Natal The tribal peoples of Natal in southeast Africa were brought together during the first two decades of the 19th century by a dynamic leader, called Shaka Zulu, who implemented many reforms, which resulted in a well-organised Zulu Kingdom. Yet, this remained a culture based on violence and superstition. From 1843 until the arrival of Johannes Lilje in Natal in 1867, the area south of the Tugela river was controlled by the British, though largely inhabited by native peoples, mostly Zulus. There was a generally peaceful relationship between the British and the Zulu Kingdom north of the Tugela, Zululand. In the mid.1800s some agricultural development of the temperate interior of Natal began, but most development was along the sub-tropical coast where many East Indian laborers were imported to work the sugar plantations. In the mid.1850s, Cetshawayo kaMpande (shown here in 1875) killed his brother and began to usurp his father’s authority … though he didn’t officially become King until his father’s death in 1872. He was exiled following the Anglo-Zulu war of 1879.

Zulu king Mpande

A photo infront of the kraal of chief Mavele with the grass huts, his 6 wives, some of his children and Missionary Johannes Reibeling

100

Ohio Settlement of the Ohio country began shortly after the American Revolution, with many land grants being available to war veterans. Since Ohio was designated as a non-slave area, most of the settlers came from New England and the mid-Atlantic states. In 1803 Ohio achieved statehood. By then most of the native tribes had been pushed west, and by the middle of the 19th century, a Native American in Ohio was a rare sight. Among the settlers coming to Ohio to establish farms were many Lutherans, virtually all of them either Germans or of German descent. They were made up largely of two groups: Pennsylvanians who had been in America for generations and were largely English-speaking, and recent immigrants from Germany. These two groups made for a language issue in the Lutheran church of Ohio that festered until the World War I era, refuelled by the continuing flow of German immigrants. Northwest Ohio was where the Liljes, father and son, ministered to their flocks. When Christoph Lilje came to Ohio in 1872, it was fully settled, with a thriving agricultural economy that was rapidly being augmented by industrial growth. Port Clinton was established in 1828 on the shores of Lake Erie, at the mouth of the Portage River. The town remained relatively small, with a population of only 1,600 in 1880. In 1886, Port Clinton contained three newspaper offices, four churches (one of them being Christoph’s St. John Lutheran Church), and one bank.

The main street of Port Clinton in 1878 with the telegraph masts clearly in evidence

101

9.3.3 Education and Early Ministry The mother of the two brothers died in 1844 and their father in 1845, leaving a teen-aged daughter and four young boys (aged 3 to 12) as orphans. The family was poor and without resources. So, the children were thrown on the mercy of the community. Neighbours took them in and saw to their care and Christian upbring-ing. The only definitive records we have of their early years is the personal record (CV) that each prospective Hermannsburg student was required to provide for admission to the seminary. Keeping in mind the purpose of these writings, let’s listen to the stories of their early years largely in their own words. Extracts from the CVs of Johannes and Christoph Johannes wrote: “God had taken my parents but did not forsake me … [He] provided a place for me to live with a farmer who took care of me … at the required age I was confirmed … Then I entered the wild life of a youth … I went to church regularly … but I started ‘walking the streets’ and visited pubs … when I was 18 (1851) I no longer wanted to live with my foster father.” He tells of an initial calling to Hermannsburg, but when he went there, “I worked as a servant for a distiller ... but could not make the decision to become a committed Christian.” Johannes was called up for the local militia, but, “The training corps only had to go into action when there was a war … I received a certificate of discharge.” After that he “became half-hearted and lethargic” until “my siblings begged me to come back to them and I obeyed … I lived a very ‘natural’ life for 4 years.”3 That brings him to 1858. Johannes then wrote the following concerning his calling and conversion: “On the one Sunday I went to the pub in the evening but the following Sunday I was full of remorse and repentance and I came to the decision to renounce the world and accept Christ completely. Without reservations, I left for Hermannsburg … I had decided that I would like to serve the Lord with body and soul and thought the best way to do this would be to commit myself to missionary service. I went to see Pastor Harms … He explained that I would not be admitted for two years, as there had been too many applicants.” Johannes then went to work for a local merchant. In 1862 he again “consulted Pastor Harms, and he thought it would be very good if I learnt carpentry. So, I went to a master carpenter [who] needed an apprentice … At this carpenter’s shop, I have been until today.” Johannes Lilje enrolled with the 5th Class at the Hermannsburg seminary at age 30 in November 1863. He completed his studies in September 1867, was examined before the Consistory in Hannover. He was ordained by Dr. Niemann as a missionary, and set sail aboard the Candace for service to the Zulu people of Natal. After a brief initial stay in Neu Hermannsburg to get his bearings, 35-year old Missionary Johannes Lilje was assigned to the Marburg mission station in the south of Natal, near present-day Port Shepstone. It was up to missionaries Stoppel and Lilje to build the station, quite literally in two ways … construct the necessary buildings and establish a congregation of the faithful. Soon thereafter, Missionary Leisenberg founded a mission at nearby Elim. Johannes’ carpentry skills were critical to constructing that station also. While doing all this carpentry, Johannes worked diligently to learn the Zulu language and visited the kraals of the local peoples, where he invited the heathen to attend the church service on Sunday and where he had an opportunity to first bring them into contact with God’s Word. Here are some of Johannes’ own words regarding his time in Marburg from his September 1869 report to Mission Director Theodor Harms. “As far as I am concerned, thank God, I am healthy and well and I can do my work and continue to study the Zulu language. Since Easter I have been blessed and been found worthy to preach peace and salvation to these unfortunate people, i.e. brother Stoppel and I take turns preaching. May the Lord give his Grace and Blessing to our sermons so that the poor people here will soon receive peace and will want to know what they need to do to find salvation.” After Johannes Lilje had been the second missionary at Marburg for a couple of years and had mastered the language of the natives sufficiently, he had the wish to establish his own mission station. The Superintendent granted this wish. But, only after many obstacles and difficulties could he establish the Ebenezer Mission Station. Christoph wrote briefly about his early life: “The Lord took my parents from me early and I was accepted and cared for by the people of my village. At the appropriate age, I was confirmed … Later I took lodgings in Eimke [a nearby village] and there earned my daily bread doing menial work.” His military experience was different than his brother’s in that the 1860s was a time of war in northern Germany: “In the year 1860, I was conscripted as a Private into the 2nd Infantry Regiment of Celle. [In 1863] When the war began in Schleswig-Holstein, I was immediately mobilised and sent to East Friesland, to protect the Fatherland. [There in church] I could not even understand the word ‘Jesus’ because Dutch was preached. … When the war

102 between Prussia and Hanover began [1866], I was ready to fight for the Fatherland. … [As I came near the front lines] I met many soldiers who had been thrown back by the Prussians; I returned home with a sad heart … I travelled to Hamburg intending to enlist myself there, but my wishes were frustrated. The Lord denied me despite all my efforts.” In total, Christoph served only 18 months of active duty and missed the battlefield experience in support of his King that he seemingly craved. Christoph also wrote concerning his calling and conversion: “I was a chosen one who the Lord called to another service. The Lord had many times sent messages through my brother [Johannes] in Hermannsburg that I should repent, but that was in vain … finally the word ‘Jesus’ which was buried within me in East Friesland again broke out from my heart. This experience alone would be healing for the soul. Then I heard this acclamation: ‘Man … today you live, repent today, tomorrow you may already be a changed person.’ I received the loving Lord and followed his counsel and will. In 1868, I came to Hermannsburg to strengthen my weak faith in God’s Word and Sacraments.” Christoph spent two years augmenting his basic education at the Hermannsburg preparatory school. In December 1870, he enrolled with the 8th Class at the Hermannsburg seminary at age 31. He did not complete the program at Hermannsburg, but rather decided to undertake a full traditional theological education. In August of 1872 Christoph visited his hometown of Gerdau for the last time, and on the 21st of that month set off for America on the maiden voyage of the SS Frisia … the last of the old-style iron steamships with mast and rigging for travel under sail. He arrived in New York on September 5 and immediately left by railway for Columbus and Capital University. Because Capital had a full theolo-gical program, including classical languages, it became a magnet for Hermannsburg students. In fact, the university even maintained a Hermannsburg Room, so the recent immigrants could meet and socialize and study together. Lutheranism in 19th century America was in a constant state of schism and union, based on geography, ethnicity, language, and theology. While several Lutheran groups got footholds in Ohio, we will focus on the so-called Joint Synod of Ohio in which our American Lilje pastors served. During the 1800s, this synod moved in an increasingly conservative theological direction, and emphasised its German roots, while becoming the largest organisation of Lutheran congregations in the state. Recognizing the need for theological education west of the Allegheny mountains, in the early 1830’s the Joint Synod established a seminary. After a slow beginning, the formal incorporation of Capital University took place in 1850 with grand plans, but only about a dozen college students, a few faculty members, and the handful of seminary students. Shown above is Lehmann Hall, which was built to be the principal college building at the time Christoph Lilje attended the seminary.

The Lehmann Hall, built as main building oft he College, when Christoph Lilje attended the College

103

Because of his studies in Hermannsburg, Christoph was able to complete what was normally a three-year program by the summer of 1874. As was normal at the time, ministerial candidates were expected to get a year’s experience – what we today call a vicarage – before being awarded the A.M. degree by Capital University. So, in the summer of 1874, 35-year-old Christoph Lilje was called to Galion in Crawford County, Ohio to serve as an assistant to Rev. Carl Wernle, the new pastor of Peace Lutheran Church which was about to build a new sanctuary. There he was ordained and installed by Rev. Belser, president of the Northern District of the Ohio Synod. Pastor Wernle soon became seriously ill and later died, leaving the young vicar with the Peace congregation as well as the nearby Olentangy congregation to shepherd, while overseeing the construction of the new edifice. He obviously did a very credible job, because in the summer of 1875, after receiving his degree officially, Rev. Belser requested that he go to Port Clinton to establish a German Lutheran mission congregation. The photo of Christoph here is from the 150th anniversary booklet of the Galion congregation.

Christoph Lilje Two area pastors had already begun discussions with Lutherans in Port Clinton, and the first baptism was performed in January of 1875, and the first marriage was performed in May of that year. For the next three years Christoph worked with the German population of Port Clinton, holding services in homes or renting the United Brethren church building for services. On April 16, 1876 Christoph held the first Lutheran Confirmation service in Port Clinton. Also in 1876, a lot for a church building was purchased for $450. Construction of the first sanctuary began. The frame building was completed in 1878. In April of 1878, the congregation was legally incorporated as St. John Lutheran Church of Port Clinton, and on May 19 of that year a regular call was extended to Rev. Christoph Lilje. The early years were days of struggle and hardship. The pastor’s salary was only $300 per year, and the janitor earned all of $10 per year for his services. While serving in Port Clinton, Christoph also ministered to the Lutheran congregation in Muskcash, near Sandusky. Pastor Lilje submitted his resignation to St. John on May 1, 1886 and accepted a call to the St. Paul’s congregation in rural Salem Township near the town of Oak Harbor. There he served the remainder of his life.

104

105

9.3.4 Marriage and Family One aspect of Johannes’ early years in Natal not mentioned above is his loneliness for female company. We get a glimmer of the situation from his correspondence with the Mission Director, Theodor Harms (who he called “father”). It seems Johannes had found a “fiancée” in his hometown of Gerdau before leaving Hermannsburg. She had promised to later join him in Africa. In November, 1868, he writes Harms: “you wrote me a while ago with regard to the situation of my fiancée … I was still waiting for a reply to my letter [to her] … I found it necessary to write to her again imploring her to do me a favor and write a few lines informing me how she was and what her intentions were. Finally, I received a reply from her, saying that she was not in a position to follow me and that I should not wait for her”. Then he goes on: “You write that if I have resolved matters with my fiancée, I could get married to Luise [surname withheld]. Now I hear from others that she had also written to the former colonist Hinze at the same time or earlier, that she is willing to be his wife … with regard to Luise, I can only say that I acted according to your fatherly caution … She had written that there was nothing to delay an engagement or a marriage. She asked me to simply decide … I replied that this was all too soon … I don’t know how she took this, as she has not written to me again.” It sounds like, from Johannes’ perspective, she was a bit too eager to go to Africa. The next year Johannes again wrote to Harms: “Since being here I have felt quite content with my situation and have sometimes thought that I should not seek to have a relationship with any girl again. Yet during my three weeks stay at Flygare’s station recently, I felt really lonely.” With this letter, he enclosed another letter which he told Harms was addressed to a “deaconess in the Henrietten Home in Hannover… I know her from the past as we worked [together] … I was a servant and she was a maid. In the letter, I simply proposed marriage to her and asked her to think about it carefully before taking any steps. I also told her that if she accepted she should hand in her notice to her employer immediately.” Now, Johannes seemed rather anxious to find a wife. He further wrote: “Therefore I beg you, dear Father, to consider this matter and judge whether my decision to write to this girl is a sensible one. Should you disapprove, don’t send the letter.” We don’t know if the letter was sent, or if his proposal was again rejected. But, she was not the one. The next thing we know definitively is the fact of his marriage to Anna Caroline Beckröge on September 25, 1871 in Marburg solemnised by his fellow missionary Peter Stoppel. We have no documented information about how Johannes and Caroline came to know each other. Johannes and Caroline had ten children, nine born at the remote mission station they called Ebenezer; all lived to adulthood. Four of the five sons established farms in Natal; the oldest, Johannes, never married and simply helped where needed, especially in the schools. The daughters all married, two of them to sons of missionaries, and one, Auguste, married a missionary Louis Reibeling, being a son of Johannes’s class mate, Johannes Reibeling. The families of these ten children are now spread across the world.

Lilje-Beckröge Family ca.1902, when all children were young adults

106

Anna Caroline Beckröge was born in 1847 in Langwedel, Hannover. She went to Africa in 1871 to marry Johannes Lilje. At the time of his death in 1920, they were living with her daughter Auguste and son-in-law missionary Louis Reibeling at the Ehlanzeni Mission Station. After Auguste’s death, she lived with her son Heinrich and finally with her son Karl. She died in Glückstadt, Natal on September 10, 1935. Her obituary describes her as “a hardworking, quiet, content and God-fearing person, she was loved and respected by all who knew her. Nearing her end on this earth she was looking forward to going Home.” At the time of her death she had eight living children, 57 grandchildren and 15 great-grandchildren. Johannes and Caroline’s granddaughter Gertrud Reibeling Fricke wrote: “Grandfather and grandmother Lilje were short and small. Grandfather was very quiet but Grandmother could be very firm. Irmgard recalled that grandmother could still recognize dust patches even when she could not see so well anymore.” The story of Christoph’s marriage is much more ordinary, and could even be considered “modern” when compared to the arranged marriages of the missionaries in Natal. During his first ministerial assignment as an assistant to Rev. Wernle, there was a young maiden lady in the congregation. Her name was Katharina Eva Bühner. Eva was a recent arrival from Germany and was living in Galion. Apparently, they got to know each other and opted for a future together. Shortly after Christoph moved to Port Clinton and began his efforts to establish a congregation there, he returned to Galion to marry Eva on December 9, 1875. They had three children all born in Port Clinton and baptised by their father, as recorded in the register of his St. John Lutheran Church. They were John Philip Otto, who became a Lutheran pastor like his father. He was always known as Otto or Otto John, and we shall hear more about him later. Next was daughter Marie who married Emery Bebow. Before her marriage, Molly was a music teacher and organist at her father’s church. Finally, there was son Arnold. The Lilje-Bühner family photo shown here is dated about 1900, when the children were young adults. Eva Bühner was born in 1854 in Welzheim, Würtemberg and emigrated to the U.S. in 1873. Her parents and three siblings preceded her to Ohio. At first, she lived with her parents in Bucyrus, but soon moved in with her sister in Galion, where she met Christoph. As with most Pastors’ wives of that era, in addition to managing the household and being the primary care-giver for the children, she organised and led the Ladies’ Aid society at her husband’s churches, directed the church choir, taught Bible classes and assisted with the Sunday School. After her husband’s death in 1912, she moved to the house they owned in the village of Oak Harbor. In 1924, she was unable to recover from a major surgery. Her obituary tells us that “Bible passages and hymns learned in childhood proved a source of great comfort to her in her illness.” She died on the 9th of July at age 70. Sadly, she lived to see the deaths of both her daughters-in-law and two grandchildren.

The Lilje-Bühner Family ca. 1900, when all children were young adults

107

9.3.5 Ministering to the “Heathen” Here we’ll focus on the almost two decades that Johannes laboured at his remote Ebenezer Mission Station that he established with his wife, some 30 miles west of Marburg. Hopefully we will get a sense of the difficulties these missionaries faced in dealing with the cultural baggage of the “heathen” people they were trying to bring to salvation. From the 19th century missionary’s perspective, every-thing needed to be changed in these people’s lives … their lack of concern for the sanctity of human life, their continued dependence upon their old religion; their tendency toward violence, polygamy, and alcoholism, and even down to the clothing they wore … or didn’t wear. I’ll describe these efforts primarily using the words of Johannes’ reports to the Mission Director in Hermannsburg and the reminiscences of Paulina Dlamini (1858.1942). Her story began as a 14-year-old member of King Cetschwayo’s isiGodlo -- the girls and women given to the king -- and ended as a Christian evangelist. Her words give us an insider’s view of life in the Zulu kraals. From a western perspective, the Zulu’s seemed to have a low regard for human life. For example, the norm for royal succession was killing one’s brother to usurp the throne. The standard preventative measure was for the king to kill all his able-bodied brothers to preserve his throne. But, low regard for human life was more than just a matter of gaining or keeping power. Concerning King Mpande’s natural death in 1872, Paulina writes: “The burial of a Zulu king was a harrowing affair. Not only would the artifacts last used by the deceased … be interred with him, but his man-servant, one or two wives and some ‘isiGodlo’ girls had to follow him into the grave as well.” While Paulina notes that Cetshwayo “was not rash in condemning people to death” his paranoia and superstitious bent was evidenced by executing a young girl who had the misfortune that: “One of the king’s beer ladles broke in her hand … from that [he] surmised that she was a witch who planned to kill him … He consulted the diviners [and] she was taken to the place of execution forthwith!” This casual approach to violence and death extended down to the common man in the Zulu culture. Johannes tells us about an 1885 incident nearby his Mission: “The imbibing of beer continues this year as always. Last Saturday there was a big beer drinking party close by and the incident ended in a brawl as always. One was beaten to death, some are badly wounded and others lightly wounded. May God take pity on these unfortunate people!” The Zulu religion was based upon a belief in ancestor spirits who could intervene in the lives of people … for both good and evil. Paulina tells us: “The spirits of the ancestors were invoked by making animal sacrifices.” and that “The [ancestral] male spirit was represented by a snake, the female spirit by a lizard. The population showed due respect towards the ancestral spirits, the ‘amadlozi’” She notes that when several large snakes appeared at the royal residence (umuzi in Zulu): “The people covered themselves from head to toe and passed [in front of] the snakes crouching low or even crawling past them on their knees, while calling out the royal salutation.” Johannes on many occasions was faced with converts returning to some aspect of their traditional beliefs. He notes: “If I chase them off the mission farm they may fall back completely into their old heathen beliefs and truly I cannot take responsibility for that.” In 1882, he wrote: “Sometimes they come to church so drunk that we have to chase them out. May God take pity on these unfortunate people who are still so firmly rooted in heathenism.” Today, we are told, when most Zulus profess Christianity, “many Zulus retain their traditional pre-Christian belief system of ancestor worship in parallel with their Christianity.” The Zulu’s were a male-dominated society. The number of his wives and children, like the number of “beasts” he owned, was tangible evidence of a man’s status and wealth. Johannes repeatedly writes: “If it had not been for the beer drinking and polygamy amongst the [native peoples], I think many more would be converted.” And in 1883 he wrote: “The devil has great power and many cunning ways to mislead people. One [tribal member] was seduced to take another young wife in addition to his old one. I had to take action against this. He became defiant and left … A woman was enticed by Satan to become a prostitute at the canteen. I forgave her three times and she promised not to do it again, but she has gone there again and I will have no choice but to chase her away.” The most repeated litany in Johannes’ reports can be summed up by: “They are not all that scared of starving to death, but if there is no rain, there is no beer, and they do not think they can live without that. Beer is their god whom they adore with body and soul.” During Johannes Lilje’s years at Ebenezer the Anglo-Zulu War and the First Boer War took place. In one of his 1879 reports, he wrote: “The past half-year has been a time of unrest, fear and alarm, war and war cries all around us. Admittedly the English Zulu War affected us only indirectly here in Alfredia as we live [far] away from the battle scene, but we were often very alarmed and afraid. Many of our brothers live near the Tugela and thus very close to

108 the wild Zulu heathen that threatened to invade Natal every minute.”6 Among those “brothers” of course were the Reibeling family living at Ehlanzeni, quite close to the Tugela River and the hostilities. Briefly, here’s the story of Paulina’s conversion. She wrote: “Any girl or young woman who was taken into the ‘isiGodlo’ lost her freedom forever; there was no escape” With true Victorian properness, she writes: “About the king’s nightlife with his’ isiGodlo’ girls I must remain silent; because as a Christian, who has now learnt to kneel before the King of all Kings, the Lord Jesus Christ, I can no longer speak about such things.” But, seven years after being given to Cetschwayo by her father, she did escape. Following the king’s defeat and exile as a result of the Anglo-Zulu War, Paulina and some other isiGodlo girls ran away to go home. She spent some time there and later went into service for a Boer farmer, where she experienced a “visitation by the Lord, which then led to my conversion to Christianity.” After revealing this multiple-dream experience to her master, she was taken by him to Ehlanzeni to live and study under Johannes Reibeling. Three months later, in Decem-ber 1887, Paulina was baptised during the visit of Mission Society co-directors Egmont Harms (the son of the late Theodor) and Georg Haccius who were there for the dedication of the new mission church. Her baptism was followed by a few more months of study under the Reibeling’s – father and son. Then Paulina went on to five decades of preaching and evangelizing which led to her being called “the Apostle of northern Zululand.” Seen below left is the building used to teach Zulu evangelists and the church at Ehlanzeni … both constructed by Johannes Reibeling and his student evangelists, and used throughout his and his son’s ministries. Paulina was taught in that building, and was baptised in that church.

The building in which Zulu evangelists were trained at Ehlanzeni and the Mission church – both buildings were built by Johannes Reibeling and were utilised throughout the years of service by him and his son Louis. Here Paulina received her education and was baptised in this church. Progress at Ebenezer was very slow for Johannes, and the station was closed in 1888. Johannes Lilje spent the next several years in New Hermannsburg ministering to both the Zulu and the German congregations, and was elected to the Mission Advisory Board. There he lived in the Hermannsburg Mission House, built in 1862, which now is the museum. Johannes continued to express his concerns about the relapses and beer drinking among the converts, and to chastise the “sinners.”

109

Old Mission House in Hermannsburg today, established as Museum of the Mission Work Let me end this section with his words from his mid-year 1889 report: “Usually the earthly advantages are still the reason the people seek out the missionary. When will that time come that they come to the missionary in search of salvation?” and from his final report at the end of 1905: “I have great reason to thank our Lord and Savior for his gifts, grace and great deeds that he has bestowed upon me and my beloved ones throughout the year. He was my protector and I experienced his help in many cases.” Johannes Lilje retired in January 1906 … but not for long, he soon returned to the German community in New Hermannsburg to assist by preaching and teaching until his 80th birthday. He died in 1920 in the Reibeling home in Ehlanzeni. His beloved Caroline lived another fifteen years bringing joy to her dozens of grandchildren. Christoph died in 1912, the 26th year of his service to St. Paul’s in Salem Township. In all his years in the ministry in Ohio, he never preached a sermon or taught a class in any language but German. His wife Eva lived another twelve years continuing to contribute to her congregation.

110

SECTION II: Family Tree of the Missionary Johann Heinrich Christoph Lilje

1 Family Tree Overview Fricke Lylye – First ancestor of the Lilje/Lilien, 1413 Administrator in Celle, Germany. Must have been born before 1400. In 1415 he is no longer mentioned. It is likely that Johann Lillige, who was in the Steinhorst Register in 1450 was his great-grandchild. 1. Johann Lillige * 1450 in Steinhorst 2. N.N. Lillie in Steinhorst 3. N.N. Lillie in Steinhorst 4. Hans Lielie * around 1540 in Steinhorst, died before 1599 in Steinhorst, is 2nd of 3 children, x after 1564 and had 3 children. Known as “DER ELTERE” (“The older one”). 5. Heinrich Lilie * before 1578 in Steinhorst, is 3rd of 3 children, farmer in Lüsche, x Anna Griss and had 1 child. 6. Heinrich Lillie* ca 1620 in Lüsche, farmer, is only child and had 2 children. 7. Andreas Lillie * 1650 in Lüsche, farmer, died after 1707, x Ilse Olfermann before 1669, is 2nd of 2 children and had 7 children. 8. Zacharias Lilie * ca. 1665 in Lüsche, died before 1719 in Allersehl, x Ilse Prilop, was 3rd of 7 and had 8 children. 9. Johann Lilje * in Allersehl, Halbhöfner, baptised on 02.07.1692 in Hankelsbüttel and died before 1767 in Allersehl, x 15.09.1720 in Hankensbüttel Anna Catrina Cordes, is 1. of 8 and had 6 children. 10. Johann Lilje * 22.2.1726 in Allersehl, baptised on 27.02.1726 in Hankelsbüttel, x Ilse Marlene Schultze on 14.11.1754 in Hankensbüttel, was 3rd of 6 and had 8 children. 11. Johann Lilie * 10.2.1757 in Allersehl, baptised on 13.02.1757 in Hankensbüttel, died before 1798, x Ilse, Margaretha Kiemanns in Hankelsbüttel on 13.08.1781, was 2nd of 8 and had 3 children 12. Heinrich, Johann Lilje* 5.4.1792 in Allersehl, baptised on 08.04.1792 in Hankensbüttel, farmer, x 28.11.1820 Anna, Margaretha Carstens from Gerdau, was 3rd of 3 and had 8 children. a. Catharina Lilje * 1824 in Allersehl, baptised in Hankensbüttel, died 1893 b. Johann Heinrich Lilje * 1825 in Allersehl, died 1825 c. N.N. Lilje * 1828 in Allersehl, died 1828 d. Johann Christoph Lilje * 1830 in Allersehl, died 1835 e. JOHANN HEINRICH CHRISTOPH LILJE * on 13.9.1833 in Gerdau, Lüneburger Heide, baptised on 15.9.1833 in Gerdau, died on 23.09.1920 in Ehlanzeni, Natal and was buried on 25.9.1920 in Hermannsburg, x Anna, Caroline Beckröge, * 09.06.1847 from Langwedel on 25.09.1871 in South Africa, and she died on 10.09.1935 and was buried in Glückstadt. f. Johann Heinrich Wilhelm Lilje * 1836 in Allersehl g. Johann Christoph Lilje* 16.11.1839 in Allersehl, Baptised on 24.11.1839, served in the Regiment of Celle for 18 months, studied at the Mission Seminary in Hermannsburg. 1872 he moved to the USA and continued his studies at the Capital University, Columbus, Ohio. On 06.10.1884 he became naturalised, x Katherine, Eva (Bühner) on 09.12.1875 and died on 13.03.1912 in Oak Harbor, Ohio. h. Heinrich Friedrich Lilje * 1842 in Allersehl

111

2 BIRTHDATES, WEDDING DATES AND DATES OF DEATH OF THE CHILDREN OF JHC AND AC LILJE 1. Johannes, * 10.07.1872, † 18.04.1923

2. Christoph. * 16.11.1873, † 26.06.1949 x Dorothea (Stallbom) 27.08.1908, * 22.10.1884, †12.08.1962 Oskar, * 10.07.1909, † 01.10.2003 Adolf, * 20.08.1910, † 12.03.2006 Richard, * 01.02.1912, † 29.01.2010 Manfred, * 01.08.1913, † 17.09.1993 Marie, * 09.02.1916, † 15.06.2006 Hugo, * 06.10.1917, † 03.05.2008 Bruno, * 30.11.1920, † 24.03.2005

3. Anna, * 22.07.1875, † 18.11.1943 x Ernst (Röttcher) 17.01.1895, * 21.09.1871, † 13.05.1921 Elise, * 30.01.1896, † 18.04.1986 Reinhard, * 27.07.1898, † 01.04.1974 Dorothea, * 10.12.1900, † Wilfried, * 13.10.1902, † 30.05.1943 Bertha, * 11.05.1907, † 02.09.1998 Edmund, * 30.11.1911, † 05.06.1947

4. Karl, * 22.04.1877, † 01.01.1975 x Helene (Drews) 02.07.1914, * 06.03.1894, † 09.08.1946 Waldtraut, * 13.03.1916, † 08.06.2006 Ingeborg, * 03.03.1918, † 01.01.1996 Sieglinde, * 10.11.1919, † 13.04.2005 Edelgard, * 04.10.1922, † 13.09.2010 Erika, * 26.08.1926, † 10.12.1999 Edgar, * 22.08.1928, † 12.06.1986

5. Marie, * 26.09.1878, † 17.10.1958 x Heinrich (Röttcher) 18.07.1901, * 10.09.1879, † 17.10.1958 Elfriede, * 13.02.1903, † 13.04.1997 Victor, * 12.04.1906 † 02.12.1976 Kurt, * 25.10.1910, †10.08.2000 Agnes, * 26.09.1914, † 16.08.2013

112

6. Wilhelm, * 01.06.1880, † 13.10.1969 x Auguste (Kohrs) 27.07.1904, * 01.03.1886 Helmuth, * 16.08.1906, † Cecilie, * 13.02.1914, † 08.09.1995 Sylvia, * 14.12.1915, † 01.04.1979 Erhard, * 04.12.1918, † 04.10.1976

7. Heinrich, * 19.06.1882, † 17.01.1953 x Margarethe (Hohls) 13.07.1916, * 13.05.1895, † 10.04.1993 Ewald, * 04.10.1917, † 30.11.1979 Arthur, * 11.01.1919, † 24.06.1995 Gerda, * 27.02.1921, † 01.04.2002 Irma, * 01.11.1923, † 16.02.2005 Ralph, * 04.09.1930, † 19.09.2017

8. Auguste, * 19.11.1884, † 03.04.1930 x Louis (Reibeling) 16.02.1905, * 22.06.1872, † 28.10.1932 Irmgard, * 17.12.1905, † 10.09.1999 Johanette, * 28.09.1908, † 27.09.1996 Anna, * 02.07.1910, † 24.12.1975 Gertrud, * 19.10.1913, † 14.12.2008 Johannes, * 01.08.1917, † 28.02.1918 Johannes, * 10.08.1919, † 28.12.1983 Ludwig, * 22.10.1922, † 24.03.2001 Eckart, * 06.07.1928, † 11.05.1930

9. Emma, * 15.08.1887, † 04.03.1977 x Ernst (Dedekind) 30.05.1907, * 30.01.1881, †15.02.1949 Arthur, * 13.11.1908, † 07.11.1970 Ilse, * 04.05.1910, † 07.05.2002 Edelgard, * 15.04.1912, † 12.10.1997 Friedeborg, * 14.12.1913, † 09.03.1958 Helmut, * 20.10.1916, † 14.12.2007 Waldemar, * 06.03.1919, † 06.10.1979 Erna, * 19.06.1921, † 13.10.2011 Ewald, * 21.04.1924, † 14.10.2011 Waltraut, * 30.09.1926, † 05.10.2016 113

10. Louise, * 08.09.1889, † 30.08.1958 x Otto (Laue) 02.07.1914, * 11.08.1885, †08.01.1951 Otto, * 18.03.1915, † 06.02.2000 Ewald, * 18.08.1916, † 02.07.1980 Mackensen, * 15.10.1917, † 29.08.2000 Richard, * 24.02.1919, † 03.03.1991 Theodor, * 25.09.1920, Leonard, * 04.04.1924, † 04.06.1995 Ottilie, * 12.04.1926, † 24.11.1989 Edeltraut, * 20.04.1927, † 01.07.1994

Grandchildren according to their birthdates 1. Elise (3.1.) (Röttcher), * 30.01.1896 2. Reinhard (3.2) (Röttcher), * 27.07.1898 3. Dorothea (3.3.) (Röttcher), * 10.12.1900 4. Wilfried (3.4) (Röttcher), * 13.10.1902 5. Elfriede (5.1) (Röttcher), * 13.02.1903 6. Irmgard (8.1.) (Reibeling), * 17.12.1905 7. Victor (5.2.) (Röttcher), * 12.04.1906 8. Helmut (6.1.) (Lilje), * 16.08.1906 9. Bertha (3.5.) (Röttcher), * 11.05.1907 10. Johanette (8.2.) Reibeling), * 28.09.1908 11. Arthur (9.1.) (Dedekind) * 03.11.1908 12. Oskar (2.1.) (Lilje) * 10.07.1909 13. Ilse (9.2.) (Dedekind) * 04.05.1910 14. Anna (8.3.) Reibeling) * 02.07.1910 15. Adolf (2.2.) (Lilje) * 20.08.1910 16. Kurt (5.3.) (Röttcher) * 25.10.1910 17. Edmund (3.6.) (Röttcher) * 30.11.1911 18. Richard (2.3.) (Lilje) * 01.02.1912 19. Edelgard (9.3.) (Dedekind) * 15.04.1912 20. Manfred (2.4.) (Lilje) * 01.08.1913 21. Gertrud (8.4.) (Reibeling) * 19.10.1913 22. Friedeborg (9.4.) (Dedekind) * 14.12.1913 23. Cecilie (6.2) (Lilje) * 13.02.1914 24. Agnes (5.4.) (Röttcher) * 26.09.1914 25. Otto (10.1.) (Laue) * 18.03.1915 114

26. Sylvia (6.3.) (Lilje) * 14.12.1915 27. Marie (2.5.) (Lilje) * 09.02.1916 28. Waldtraut (4.1.) (Lilje) * 13.03.1916 29. Ewald (10.2.) (Laue) * 18.08.1916 30. Helmut (9.5.) (Dedekind) * 20.10.1916 31. Johannes (8.5.) (Reibeling) * 01.08.1917 32. Ewald (7.1.) (Lilje) * 04.10.1917 33. Hugo (2.6.) (Lilje) * 06.10.1917 34. Mackensen (10.3.) (Laue) * 15.10.1917 35. Ingeborg (4.2.) (Lilje) * 03.03.1918 36. Erhard (6.4.) (Lilje) * 04.12.1918 37. Arthur (7.2.) (Lilje) * 11.01.1919 38. Richard (10.4.) (Laue) * 24.02.1919 39. Waldemar (9.6.) (Dedekind) * 06.03.1919 40. Johannes (8.6.) (Reibeling) * 10.08.1919 41. Sieglinde (4.3.) (Lilje) * 10.11.1919 42. Theodor (10.5.) (Laue) * 25.09.1920 43. Bruno (2.7.) (Lilje) * 30.11.1920 44. Gerda (7.3.) (Lilje) * 27.02.1921 45. Erna (9.7.) (Dedekind) * 19.06.1921 46. Edelgard (4.4.) (Lilje) * 04.10.1922 47. Ludwig (8.7.) (Reibeling) * 22.10.1922 48. Irma (7.4.) (Lilje) * 01.11.1923 49. Leonard (10.6.) (Laue) * 04.04.1924 50. Ewald (9.8.) (Dedekind) * 21.04.1924 51. Ottilie (10.7.) (Laue) * 12.04.1926 52. Erika (4.5.) (Lilje) * 26.08.1926 53. Waltraut (9.9.) (Dedekind) * 30.09.1926 54. Edeltraut (10.8.) (Laue) * 20.04.1927 55. Eckart (8.8.) (Reibeling) * 06.07.1928 56. Edgar (4.6.) (Lilje) * 22.08.1928 57. Ralph (7.5.) (Lilje) * 04.09.1930

115

3 DESCENDANTS of JHC AND AC LILJE (New Provincial names will only be used after 1994) 3. JOHANN Heinrich Christoph Lilje * 13.09.1833, baptised 15.09.1833, † 25.09.1920 x 25.09.1871 by Missionary Peter Stoppelt at Marburg, South Africa, with ANNA Caroline Beckröge, * 09.06.1847, † 10.09.1935. 3.1. (Unmarried) JOHANNES Peter Lilje * 10.07.1872, † 18.04.1923 3.2. Descendants of CHRISTOPH Lilje CHRISTOPH Hermann August Lilje, * 16.11.1873 in Ebenezer, South Coast, Natal, † 26.06.1949, in Glückstadt, Natal x DOROTHEA (Dora) Marie Magdalena Stallbom 27.08.1908 in Glückstadt, Natal (Lilje), * 22.10.1884 in Bethel, Glückstadt, Natal (Daughter of Hans Christoph FRIEDRICH Stallbom and Katharine MARIE Helmke) †12.08.1962. I. OSKAR Karl Friedrich Lilje, * 10.07.1909 in Esihlengeni, Natal † 01.10.2003, buried 04.10.2003 in Kempton Park, Gauteng x IRMGARD Charlotte Dorothea Marie Dedekind 03.10.1935 Verden, Hermannskluft, Natal, * 15.05.1915 in Hermannskluft, Elandskraal, Helpmekaar Dist., Natal, (Daughter of Georg Heinrich HERMANN Dedekind and Auguste Caroline DOROTHEA Elisabeth Eickhoff) † 25.04.1994 in Wartburg, Natal. A. MONA Marie Dorothea Lilje, * 13.10.1936 in Elim, Glückstadt, Natal, † 06.03.2000 in Kempton Park, Gauteng x CHRISTOFFEL Johannes Marthinus van Wyk 31.08.1963 in Glückstadt, Natal, * 24.05.1931 in Clanwilliam, Cape Province. (Son of ALBERTUS Johannes van Wyk and ANNA Hendrika Christina Vermeulen). 1. WALTRAUD van Wyk, * 27.06.1964 in Johannesburg, Transvaal x NOEL Harold Laurence Thwaite 03.10.1992 in Kempton Park, Transvaal, * 25.12.1966 in Edenvale, Transvaal. (Son of HAROLD Alexander John Thwaite and VIOLET Dorothy Stringer). a. BRIGITTE Thwaite, * 05.07.1994 in Kempton Park, Gauteng. b. ZANE Thwaite, * 22.11.1995 in Kempton Park, Gauteng. 2. LINDA van Wyk, * 24.12.1966 in Kempton Park, Transvaal x DAWIE Pretorius 14.03.1992 in Kempton Park, Transvaal, * 18.10.1965 in Johannesburg, Transvaal †27.01.2016. (Son of WILLEM Johannes Martinus Pretorius and HESTER Jacoba de Bruyn). a. DWAYNE Pretorius, * 06.04.1994 in Kempton Park, Transvaal. b. DOMINIQUE Pretorius, * 12.09.1995 in Kempton Park, Gauteng. 3. SANDRA van Wyk, * 31.10.1971 in Kempton Park, Transvaal x NICOLAAS van Zyl 10.12.1994, in Gauteng, * 14.08.1972 xx ETIENNE Dewald Kitching 9.12.2006 in Kriel, Mpumalanga, * 28-7.1974 in Port Elizabeth, Cape Province. (Son of HENDRIK Nicolaas Kitching and ANNA Maria Fourie). a. SILJE van Zyl, * 01.03.1999 in Witbank, Mpumalanga. 4. ERIC van Wyk, * 28.11.1975 in Kempton Park, Transvaal. 5. MARK van Wyk, * 28.11.1975 in Kempton Park, Transvaal x SUNET Grundlingh 14.04.2007 in Kempton Park, Gauteng, * 06.01.1981 in Pretoria, Transvaal. (Daughter of ANDRIES Everhardus Grundlingh and GEZINA Maria Petronella Botes). a. FRANCOIS Van Wyk, * 15.08.2008, Kempton Park, Gauteng. b. TIAAN Lilje van Wyk, * 20.09.2011, Kempton Park, Gauteng. B. VIKTOR Hermann Christoph Lilje, * 11.12.1938 in Elim, Glückstadt, Natal, † 24.06.2006 x MERYL Judith Oellermann 03.07.1965 in Pietermaritzburg, Natal, * 01.02.1943 in Pietermaritzburg, Natal, (Daughter of JOHN Rudolph OELLERMANN and Zola).

116

1. ALENDA Lilje, * 17.08.1967 in Pietermaritzburg, Natal x WILLEM Albert Griffioen 23.02.1991 in Johannesburg, Transvaal, * 26.12.1964 in Roodepoort, Transvaal. (Son of DIRK Griffioen and JANNY Hoogendoorn). a. ARRON Karl Griffioen, * 31.08.1992 in Roodepoort, Transvaal. b. JOSHUA Michael Griffioen, * 18.12.1998 in Abbotsford, British Columbia, Canada. 2. KARL Rudolph Lilje, * 16.12.1972 in Potchefstroom, Transvaal. C. IRMA Margarethe Lilje, * 03.11.1944 in Bethel, Glückstadt, Natal x IAN CHARLES Grieve Croghan-Black 02.01.1971 in Durban, Natal, * 27.07.1932 in Kitwe, Rhodesia, (Son of THOMAS Dick McClaughlin Black and VIOLET Kathleen May Croghan) † 09.06.1987 in Schroeders, Natal. 1. LIESEL Croghan-Black, * 29.03.1972 in Pietermaritzburg, Natal x DEON Dewald Landsberg 11.02.1995, * 15.11.1971 in Pietermaritzburg, Natal (Son of ERICH Reinhard Landsberg and JOHANNA Francina Tesnaar). a. JOANNE Landsberg, * 12.05.1998 in Pietermaritzburg, KwaZulu-Natal. b. LIAM Croghan Landsberg, * 02.04.2001 in Pietermaritzburg, KwaZulu-Natal. 2. HEIDI Croghan-Black, * 09.10.1974 in Pietermaritzburg, Natal x GARY John Lindsay 17.06.1995 in Johannesburg, Gauteng, * 13.09.1967 in Johannesburg, Transvaal. (Son of KENNETH Begg Lindsay and HAZEL Duncan Lindsay). a. REBEKAH Ann Lindsay, * 23.10.2002 in Manchester, Connecticut, USA. b. BRENDAN Evan Lindsay, * 23.03.2006 in Worcester, Massachusetts, USA. D. RITA Irmgard Lilje, * 28.04.1949 in Vryheid, Natal x BRIAN Langley Miller Edkins 12.12.1970 in Pietermaritzburg, Natal * 25.03.1945 in Witbank, Transvaal, †23.11.2010 (Son of VINCENT Howard Edkins and MARJORIE Edith Miller). 1. MARY-ANN Edkins, * 09.05.1972 in Krugersdorp, Transvaal x SHELDON Aubrey Oosthuizen 13.01.2000 in Bryanston, Gauteng, * 12.12.1972 in Durban, Natal. (Son of DAVID Aubrey Oosthuizen and LINDA Deborah Linton). a. SIMON David Oosthuizen, * 15.06.2009. b. AMBER Morgan Oosthuizen, * 09.02.2011 in Port Elizabeth. 2. PAUL Howard Edkins, * 17.04.1975 in Pietermaritzburg, Natal x Tanya Brink 02.08.2008 in Pretoria, Gauteng, * 21.09.1982. (Daughter of WILLEM Martin Brink and ELSABE Espach). a. MATTHEW Brian Edkins, * 08.11.2010, Pretoria, Gauteng. II. ADOLF Heinrich Wilhelm Lilje, * 20.08.1910 in Esihlengeni, Natal, † 12.03.2006 in Vryheid, KwaZulu Natal x Magdalene Gertrud RUTH Kaiser 06.05.1950 in Glückstadt, Natal, * 10.06.1927 in Entombeni, Natal, (Daughter of Pastor Johannes Heinrich WILHELM Kaiser and Emma Maria ELSE Ottermann). A. WALTER Oskar Lilje, * 15.08.1952 in Vryheid, Natal x LYDIA Irmela Küsel 30.09.1989 in Vryheid, Natal, * 07.04.1968 in Vryheid, Natal, (Daughter of OSKAR Adolf Friedrich Küsel and IRMELA Auguste Johanne Thom). 1. CORNELIA Lydia Lilje, * 14.12.1994 in Vryheid, KwaZulu-Natal. 2. HEIKE Sonja Lilje, * 26.05.1998 in Vryheid, KwaZulu-Natal. B. URSULA Gertrud Lilje, * 06.02.1954 in Vryheid, Natal x RUDOLF Georg Brammer 02.02.1974, * 04.07.1946, (Son of Georg WILFRIED Brammer and GERTRUD K.E. Wichmann). 1. MONIKA Imke Brammer, * 24.03.1976 x MARC Dieter Hinze 04.05.1996, * 23.09.1971 in Vryheid, Natal, (Son of DIETER Erich Hinze and ERNA Ingelore Meisegeier) xx GREG John Matthee 30.10.2010, * 12.04.1970. a. TIAAN Matthee, * 28.02.2002.

117

b. CALEB John Matthee, 30.06.2013. 2. YVONNE Sonja Brammer, * 24.07.1980 x LEON Plumbley 04.08.2001, * 18.06.1976. a. CAELI Jade Plumbley * 14.04.2005. b. JAMES Christopher Plumbley * 16.06.2007. c. MILA Cerys Plumbley * 30.10.2014. C. KURT Bruno Lilje * 29.05.1957 in Vryheid, Natal x Sonja van Riet 18.03.1989 in Alberton, Transvaal, *10.09.1963, (Daughter of MARINUS Johannes van Riet and HERMINA Johanna Witke). 1. WERNER Kurt Lilje * 17.01.1999. 2. TANJA Lilje * 06.03.2003. D. FRIEDEL Richard Lilje, * 07.02.1959 in Vryheid, Natal x KARIN Hegeler 10.07.1993, * 22.05.1968 in Durban, Natal, (Daughter of Henrich Hegeler and Sigrid Menck). 1. MICHAEL Lilje, * 09.12.1994 in Vryheid, KwaZulu-Natal. 2. NICOLA Lilje, * 27.12.1996 in Vryheid, KwaZulu-Natal. 3. STEFANIE Lilje, * 17.04.1999 in Vryheid, KwaZulu-Natal. III. RICHARD Heinrich Johannes Lilje * 01.02.1912 in Esihlengeni, Natal, † 29.01.2010 x GERTRUD Anna Dorothea Dedekind 15.05.1935 in Verden/ Elandskraal, Natal, * 20.02.1915 in Elandsberg, Elandskraal, Natal, (Daughter of JOHANNES Wilhelm Heinrich Dedekind and Luise Henriette AUGUSTE Klingenberg) † 19.05.1960 in Vryheid, Natal, buried in Glückstadt, Natal, xx ERICA Irene Klingenberg, née Muhl 15.09.1962 in Hermannsburg, Natal, * 29.05.1926 in Harburg, Natal, † 09.04.2009 (Daughter of HEINRICH Ernst Johannes Muhl and META Bertha Christine Anna Marie Peters). A. EDITH Helga Lilje, * 05.05.1936 in Dundee, Natal, † 06.07.1946 in Vryheid, Natal, buried 08.07.1946 in Glückstadt, Natal. B. SIEGHARD Egmund Lilje, * 16.02.1939 in Glückstadt, Natal, † 17.07.2005 in Pretoria x HULDA Ida Hellberg 20.07.1963, * 09.07.1939 (Daughter of KARL Friedrich Wilhelm Hellberg and MATILDE Dorothea Marie Wichmann). 1. MARK Lilje, * 30.03.1965 in Vryheid, Natal x LIESEL Buhr 01.02.1992, * 22.03.1968 (Daughter of CONRAD Heinrich Buhr and Alexia Laue). a. CLAUDIA Nicola Lilje, * 12.12.1999 in Boksburg, Gauteng. b. DANIELLA Liesel Lilje, * 24.2.2003 in Boksburg, Gauteng. 2. BERND Lilje, * 20.05.1967 in Vryheid, † 25.03.1984 in Glückstadt. 3. LIESEL Lilje, * 17.08.1968 in Vryheid x ANDREW Berndt Löwe 25.04.1992, * 24.02.1967. a. NICOLE Löwe, * 12.02.1996 in Pretoria, Gauteng. b. KAI Berndt Löwe, * 29.04.1998 in Pretoria, Gauteng. c. THOMAS Löwe, * 18.06.2001 in Pretoria, Gauteng. 4. PETER Lilje, * 04.07.1970 x ESTHER Badstübner 06.05.2000, * 03.09.1975 (Daughter of Günther Paul Badstübner and JOHANNA Elizabeth Frische). a. TIMON Lilje, * 24.02.2003 in Pretoria, Gauteng. b. STEFAN Lilje, * 29.06.2006 Mössingen in Germany. C. GÜNTHER Hugo Lilje, * 21.07.1944 in Bethel, Glückstadt, Natal, † 12.11.1996 in Germany x UTE Lisbeth Böhm 03.08.1973, * 27.12.1947. 1. LARISSA Erdme Witha Lilje, * 19.03.1984, Kronach, Bavaria, Germany.

118

D. EGON Werner Lilje, * 14.11.1945 in Bethel, Glückstadt, Natal x CAROL Ann Ritchie 05.01.1980 in Hermannsburg, Natal, * 30.12.1955, † 30.09.2008. 1. NATASHA Kim Lilje * 21.04.1978 (Adopted) x DEREK Nigel Galliford 09.11.2007 * 24.02.1968. a. KIMBERLEY Ann Galliford, * 14.1.2009. b. KERRIN Christopher Galliford, * 13.10.2012. 2. ILKE Lilje, * 09.05.1980 x OWEN Clive Green 17.02.2008, *20.01.1979 a. CAMILLA Alida Green * 21.02.2007 in Cape Town. b. LIAM Lennard Green, * 13.10.2008 in Cape Town. c. HANNAH Carol Green, * 19.07.2010 in Cape Town. d. JESSE Owen Green, * 29.04.2013 in Cape Town. 3. CHARMAINE Ann Lilje, * 12.10.1982 x DONOVAN Le Cok 01.05.2014, * 11 .01.1982. 4. ROSALIND Lilje, * 02.02.1984 x GILBERT Munsami Ambrose Pillay 07.07.2007, * 19.09.1949. a. MEGAN Xanthe Pillay * 13.07.2005 in Durban. b. DYLAN Pillay, * 03.03.2012 (adopted). c. JOSH Ryan Ambrose Pillay, * 13.06.2017 in Durban. E. DIETER Reinhard Lilje, * 04.03.1950 in Vryheid, Natal x SENTA Mona Volker 19.01.1974 in Pietermaritzburg, Natal, * 08.09.1951 in Pietermaritzburg, Natal, (Daughter of JOHANNES Ernst Otto Volker and MONA Hilda Thies). 1. MARKUS Heinz Lilje, * 08.10.1981 in Piet Retief, Transvaal x CHRISTIN Kemnitz (Daughter of Matthias and Liane Kemnitz) 30.07.2016, * 15.08.1986. 2. HEIKO Jürgen Lilje, * 02.08.1983 in Piet Retief, Transvaal x DEE-ANN James 23.09.2006 in Boksburg, Gauteng, * 05.03.1983 in Boksburg, Gauteng (Daughter of DERRICK James und LINDA Hastings). a. JADON James Lilje, * 29.04.2011 in Benoni, Gauteng. b. TYLER Joe Lilje, * 20.09.2013 in Benoni, Gauteng. 3. LOREN Thomas Lilje, * 18.07.1989 in Pietermaritzburg, Natal x MALINDI Edwards 16.06.2015, * 04.10.1993 (Daughter of Cecil and Sue Edwards). F. ELMA Lynet Lilje, * 27.03.1954 in Vryheid, Natal x ECKHARD Paul Rembold 27.12.1975 in Hermannsburg, Natal, * 29.05.1947 in Estcourt, Natal, (Son of PAUL Alfred Rembold and Louise Marie ANNA Holst). 1. VERNON Rembold, * 10.11.1976 in Pietermaritzburg, Natal x KIRSTEN Dedekind 24.03.2007 in Nordrand, *11.11.1979 (Daughter of Helmut und Christa Dedekind). a. SANDRA Rembold, * 17.02.2010 in Johannesburg, Gauteng. b. JULIA Rembold, * 07.11.2012 in Johannesburg, Gauteng. 2. YVONNE Rembold, * 20.01.1978 in Pietermaritzburg, Natal x HORST Wilhelm Lucht 31.01.1998, * 13.08.1974, (Son of Hans Lucht and Gertrud Luise née Hahne). a. SVEN Horst Lucht, * 19.05.2001 in Durban, KwaZulu-Natal. b. KAI Richard Lucht, * 27.01.2003 in Richards Bay, KwaZulu-Natal. G. Anne Lilje, * 13.07.1968 in Pietermaritzburg, Natal. IV. MANFRED Johannes Conrad Lilje, * 01.08.1913, † 17.09.1993 x Lilli Richards, * 01.12.1913, †.

119

V. MARIE Johanna Lilje, * 09.02.1916, † 15.06.2006 in Vryheid x JOHANNES Bernhard Friedrich Heinrich Kassier 09.10.1941, * 07.08.1911 (Son of KARL Heinrich Johannes Kassier and MARIE Louise Minna Otte) † 14.12.1962 xx Hermann Hindenburg GÜNTHER Laue 10.05.1969 in Glückstadt, Natal, * 17.07.1917 (Son of Hermann Laue and Marie Anna MAGDALENE Klingenberg) † 17.10.1994. A. ECKHARD Karl Christoph Kassier, * 08.07.1942, † 01.04.1994 x PHILLIPA Marie Brüggemann 08.01.1972, * 20.04.1948 (Daughter of Heinrich ERNST Wilhelm Brüggemann and Marie HILDA Emma Kaiser). 1. JOHANN Eckhard Kassier, * 09.06.1979 in Vryheid x TALITA Saunders 06.10.2007, * 04.06.1982. a. MILA Kassier, * 16.11.2014 in Pietermaritzburg, KZN. b. LUCA Eckhard Kassier, * 15.03.2017 in Pietermaritzburg,KZN. 2. DIETER Oskar Kassier, * 15.09.1981 in Vryheid x Christel Tobler 19.04.2008, * 26.04.1982 in Kempton Park. a. THOMAS Kassier, * 05.12.2011 in Pretoria, Gauteng. b. KAI Daniel Kassier, * 20.07.2013 in Pretoria, Gauteng. 3. SONJA Phillipa Kassier, * 06.01.1983, † 01.04.1994. B. EDELTRAUT Marie Dorothea Kassier, * 10.11.1943 x GERHARDUS Johannes du Preez 05.07.1969, * 19.07.1944. 1. LIZA Michelle du Preez, * 25.10.1972 x EMRICH Hamman 28.12.2006, * 05.08.1970 a. AXEL Gerard Hamman, * 16.01.2008, in Perth, Australia. b. STRUAN Daniel Hamman, * 26.08.2010 in Perth, Australia. 2. HENDRIK Daniël Francois du Preez, * 12.08.1975, † 03.06.2013 x SHANTELLE Henning 07.12.2004, * 30.06.1977. C. HELGA Gerda Kassier, * 28.06.1947 x HANS Wilhelm Bosch 20.01.1973, * 06.03.1948, † 05.01.2014. 1. ANGELIKA Carmen Bosch, * 19.12.1974. a. MICHAEL Johannes Erasmus * 13.12.2007 in Parys, O.F.S. 2. PAUL-BERNARD Bosch, * 04.04.1978 x NANCY Cornelia Momoff 06.02.2012, * 10.08.1977. a. MICHAELA Lily Bosch, * 17.09.2013. b. EMILY Grace Bosch, * 23.02.2016. D. HELMUT Hermann Kassier, * 15.05.1952, Vryheid, Natal. VI. HUGO Hermann Lilje, * 06.10.1917, † 03.05.2008 x GERTRUD Marie Dora Kaiser 10.11.1945 in Glückstadt, Natal, * 26.02.1922, † 18.06.2016 (Daughter of Pastor Johannes Heinrich WILHELM Kaiser and Emma Maria ELSE Ottermann) A. EDMUND Armin Lilje, * 31.08.1946, † 04.04.2016 x SONJA Käthe Koch 01.11.1975, * 22.08.1955, (Daughter of Johannes Conrad ERNST Koch and Frieda Emilie WALTRAUT Worthmann) 1. MARTIN Hugo Lilje, * 06.04.1980 x URSULA Smit 10.04.2010, * 07.10.1985 (Daughter of MARTINUS Jakobus Hendrik Smit and PRESCILLA Yvonne Smit). 2. LEON Heinz Lilje, * 15.10.1982 x CLAUDIA Fröhling 04.02.2012, * 07.07.1988. (Daughter of ROBERT Desmond Fröhling and ELKE Ella née Lange). a. KIERA Claudia Lilje, * 28.10.2015 in Pretoria, Gauteng. B. EDNA Ruth Lilje, * 20.12.1947 x GÜNTHER Heinrich Hansen 24.01.1976, * 10.11.1949 (Son of JOHANNES Friedrich Christian Adolph Hansen and WILHELMINE Sophie Louise Anna Hesse).

120

1. MARK Hansen, * 16.01.1977 x SHANEY Gevers 09.01.2010, * 28.02.1987 (Daughter of WILMAR Werner Gevers and Heide-Marie Möhle). a. SCARLETT Wilma Hansen, * 13.04.2012 in Klerksdorp, North-West. b. CATHERINE Therese Hansen, * 14.11.2013 in Klerksdorp, North-West.. 2. KARSTEN Hansen, * 08.08.1978 x DELIA Niebuhr 14.01.2006 in Augsburg, * 06.05.1982 (Daughter of KARL Waldo Niebuhr and RITA Breckwoldt). a. EMMA Hannah Hansen, * 21.07.2011 Leverkusen, Germany. b. ANOUK Esther Hansen, * 17.06.2013 in Ermelo, Mpumalanga. c. BENEDIKT Karl Günter Hansen, * 18.02.2016 in Ermelo, Mpumalanga. d. LISA Ruth Hansen, * 18.02.2016 in Ermelo, Mpumalanga. 3. WENCKE Hansen, * 18.02.1981 x SIMON Trevor Payne 08.01.2011, * 03.01.1984 a. CHRISTIAN Neil Payne * 16.03.2013 in Johannesburg, Gauteng. b. DANIEL James Payne * 30.10.2014 Houston, Texas. 4. IMKE Hansen, * 05.11.1982 x RALF Ronald Gevers 18.04.2009, * 30.10.1980 (Son of RONALD Christoph Gevers and ELFRIEDE Thea Rabe). a. OLIVIA Gevers * 19.10.2011, Johannesburg, Gauteng. b. RYAN Gevers * 26.02.2014 in Johannesburg, Gauteng. c. NICOLE Gevers, * 23.08.2017 in Johannesburg, Gauteng. C. ARNOLD Richard Lilje, * 29.09.1950 x GUDRUN Gevers 30.12.1989 in Lüneburg, Natal, * 18.12.1964 (Daughter of BODO Hermann Gevers and Eileen SENTA Leonie Meier). 1. ANGELIKA Carmen Lilje, * 02.06.1993 in Pretoria, Gauteng. 2. JANKO Hermann Lilje, * 12.04.1995 in Pretoria, Gauteng. D. RONALD Bruno Lilje, * 04.07.1954, † 12.02.2002 x RONELL Rita Beneke 17.12.1983 in Vryheid, Natal, * 24.11.1962 in Paulpietersburg, Natal, (Daughter of GUSTAV August Beneke und RITA Frieda Sophie Hohls). 1. MAIKA Lilje * 05.07.1985 in Vryheid. 2. HEINO Ronald Lilje * 27.03.1987 in Vryheid. VII. BRUNO Louis Bernhard Lilje, * 30.11.1920 in Glückstadt, Vryheid Dist., Natal. † 24.03.2005 in Hillcrest x Sarah JOANNAH Ollwagen 19.04.1946 in Lutheran Church, Hermanus, Cape, * 15.09.1925 in Caledon, Cape. A. EDGAR Manfred Lilje, * 14.10.1948 in Vryheid, Natal x JOAN Parsons 18.08.1973 in Methodist Church, Umkomaas, Natal, * 23.01.1951 in East London, Cape 1. MARC Vernon Lilje, * 04.12.1975 in Vryheid, Natal x NICHOLA Pudin. a. AVA-MAE Lilje (adopted), * 03.07.2002. b. BRYCE Lilje, * 29.04.2008. 2. WARREN Edgar Lilje, * 11.12.1977 in Vryheid, Natal x ANTOINETTE Liversage 06.09.2003, * 07.12.1983. a. JASON Lilje, * 16.03.2005. b. MEGAN Lilje, * 03.10.2007. 3. JONATHAN Owen Lilje, * 11.12.1981 in Durban, Natal 4. GAVIN Louis Lilje, * 16.02.1984 in Port Shepstone, Natal.

121

B. VERNON Johannes Lilje, * 12.08.1950 in Vryheid, Natal x ROSEMARY Anne Lewis 19.07.1975, * 28.11.1951 in Port Elizabeth, Cape 1. KAREN Anne Lilje, * 10.03.1978 in Pretoria, Transvaal x CRAIG Parker 01.12.2012, * 17.09.1972. a. AMELIA Rose Parker, * 26.04.2012 in Cape Town. b. THOMAS William Parker, * 18.11.2014 in Cape Town. 2. INGRID Marie Lilje, * 18.08.1980 in Pretoria, Transvaal x NEIL Pieterse 25.09.2004 in Pretoria, * 30.07.1980. a. EMILY Pieterse, * 03.11.2009 in Durban, KZN. b. MIKO Pieterse, * 19.10.2012 in Durban, KZN. 3. ROBERT James Lilje, * 15.05.1984 in Pretoria, Transvaal x BEUNETTE Smit 01.09.2007 in Pretoria, * 11.02.1985. a. ISABEL Anne Lilje, * 14.10.2011 in Paarl, Western Cape. b. ALICE Minnette Lilje, * 20.12.2013 in Paarl, Western Cape. c. EMMA Kate Lilje, * 31.03.2017 in Paarl, Western Cape. C. KEVIN Louis Lilje, * 30.09.1959 in Vryheid, Natal x WENDY Vera Payne 18.07.1986 in Plymouth, England, * 01.09.1960 in Germiston, Transvaal. 1. STEPHEN Shannon Louis Lilje, * 20.12.1992 in Melbourne, Victoria, Australia x TANJA Elisabeth Parmentier 07.12.2015 in Perth, Australia, * 06.04.1991 in Alphen aan den Tijn, Netherlands. 2. RICHARD Tony Lilje, * 01.08.1996 in Melbourne, Victoria, Australia. 3. MICHELLE Tamara Lilje, * 08.11.1999 in Perth, Australia. D. WENDY Anita Lilje, * 30.04.1961 in Vryheid, Natal. 1. ISHAAN Lilje, * 25.03.1986 in Johannesburg, Transvaal.

122

3.3. Descendants of ANNA Röttcher-Röhrs (née LILJE) ANNA Maria Catharina Lilje, * 27.07.1875 in Marburg, Natal, † 18.11.1943, buried 20.11.1943 in Müden, Natal x ERNST Heinrich Hermann Röttcher 17.01.1895 in Hermannsburg, Natal (by JHC Lilje), * 21.09.1871 (Son of Otto HEINRICH Röttcher and Marie Sophie AUGUSTE Horst) † 13.05.1921 in Pietermaritzburg, Natal, buried 14.05.1921 xx Heinrich Friedrich Ernst AUGUST Röhrs 1925, * 08.08.1870 in Kolobeng, Bechuanaland (Son of Joachim Hans-HEINRICH D Röhrs and Katherine Maria DOROTHEA Schulze) † 17.04.1961 in Pinetown, Natal, buried in New Hanover, Natal. I. Katherine ELISE Röttcher, * 30.01.1896, † 18.04.1986 x EDMUND (Eddie) Friedrich Schütze, * 03.01.1899 in Nauwpoort, Natal, (Son of Peter HEINRICH Schütze and ANNA Maria Luise Volker) † 05.05.1921, buried 06.05.1921 in Müden, Natal xx N.N. Meyer. A. ADELBERT Schütze, * 17.11.1919 x CHRISTINE Sumner, * 19.08.1926. 1. DIANE Schütze, * 11.09.1949. 2. PENELOPE Schütze, * 17.11.1952. 3. ANTHONY Edmund Schütze, * 11.05.1955, † 19.12.1987. II. Otto August REINHARD Röttcher, * 27.07.1898, † 01.04.1974 x PEARL Torlage 20.11.1937, * 23.10.1917 (Daughter of JOHN Rudolph Torlage and EMILY Elizabeth Harris) † 09.1977. A. CONRAD Albert Röttcher, * 01.06.1938 x PHYLLIS Hazel Arbuckle 27.01.1962, * 31.08.1938, † 05.02.1997 xx PATRICIA Lorraine (née Bender and widowed Field) 02.03.2002, * 01.06.1947. 1. JANEAN Helen Röttcher, * 14.01.1963 x ANDREW Rowles Tucker 05.05.1990, * 04.07.1962. a. JONATHAN David Tucker, * 04.04.1992. b. CRAIG Rowan Tucker, * 17.12.1993. c. CLAIRE Anne Tucker, * 27.02.1997. 2. TONY Albert Röttcher, * 03.10.1964, † 01.03.1996 x CHARMAINE Elaine de Bruyn 30.04.1988, * 30.04.1970. a. DEREK Röttcher, * 09.12.1988. b. SUSAN Kelly Röttcher, * 04.02.1991. c. MELISSA Joann Röttcher, * 09.02.1995 x EMILE Verreynne 30.04.2016, * 16.05.1991. 3. MARK Albert Röttcher, * 07.05.1968 x MICHELLE Ann Nel 27.03.1993, * 25.01.1971. a. MEGAN Kate Röttcher, * 04.09.1995. b. PAIGE Emily Röttcher, * 18.07.1997. c. TRISTAN Cole Röttcher *04.02.2003. 4. VAUGHAN Röttcher, * 23.11.1979. B. BRUNO Adalbert Röttcher, * 26.12.1940 in Greytown, Natal, † 27.12.1940 in Greytown, Natal, buried 27.12.1940 in Müden, Natal. C. MANFRED Röttcher, * 12.08.1942 x MARIE Simpson 05.03.1966, * 31.10.1946. 1. LEE-ANNE Margaret Röttcher, * 07.05.1967 x ROY Olson 25.05.1991, * 30.06.1960. a. JULIA Beth Olson, * 04.06.1995. b. BRADLEY Roy Olson, * 09.10.1998. 2. MICHELLE Pearl Röttcher, * 04.08.1969 x ERIC Louis van Eyssen 09.05.1992, * 25.06.1967. a. JONATHAN van Eyssen *31.08.1986. b. JODI van Eyssen *13.05.2001.

123

c. JENNA van Eyssen *25.05.2004. D. LOTHAR Röttcher, * 07.03.1945 x BERYL Joyce Steenberg 09.12.1967, * 21.01.1944 in Eshowe, Natal, † 19.06.2012. 1. SHERALEE Röttcher, * 11.04.1970 in Eshowe, Natal x Cornelis JOHANNES Coetzee 09.03.1996 in Empangeni, KZN, * 21.06.1970 in Marquard, OFS. a. GRAEME Josh Coetzee, * 07.09.1998 in Vryburg. b. STEWART Corné Coetzee, * 21.06.2001 in Potchefstroom. 2. LORESSA Röttcher, * 19.07.1971 in Eshowe, KZN x GRAHAM Maitland Neale 28.04.2001, * 14.01.1968 in Vryheid. a. BRYCE Makayla Neale, * 23.04.2003 in Westville, KZN. b. KEATON Joss Neale, * 11.11.2006. (Stillborn). c. KAYLEE Joy Neale, * 27.10.2008 in Durban, KZN. 3. KARL Ernst Röttcher, * 06.06.1973 x KERI Schnell 04.07.1998, * 09.01.1976 in Cape Town. a. JASON Karl Röttcher, * 23.05.2001 in Empangeni, KZN. b. MATTHEW Ryan Röttcher, *27.12.2002 in Empangeni, KZN. c. ABIGAIL Lynn Röttcher, *16.12.2004 in Empangeni, KZN. 4. ALWIN John Röttcher, * 27.09.1978 x LUCINDA Meintjies 15.03.2003, * 18.12.1980 in Zimbabwe. a. ETHAN John Röttcher, *19.06.2004 in Bedfordview, Johannesburg, Gauteng. b. DAMON Josh Röttcher, *07.06.2005 in Bedfordview, Johannesburg, Gauteng. c. LANA Röttcher, * 16.10.2007 in Bedfordview, Johannesburg, Gauteng. E. GARNET Theo Röttcher, * 23.10.1948, x HEATHER Bell 29.07.1972, * 08.05.1950 xx EILEEN N.N.? xxx JUDY N.N. xxxx IRENE N.N. 1. HEIDI Liezl Röttcher, * 07.06.1974 in Durban x STEWART David Flanegan 19.07.1997 a. BLAKE Eric Flanegan, *28.01.1998 in East London, E. Cape b. DANE David Flanegan, *10.07.2000 in East London, E. Cape III. B.E.A. DOROTHEA Röttcher, * 10.12.1900 x IGNATIUS Botes 25.02.1920, * 03.05.1889. A. MANFRED J.E. Botes, * 24.01.1921, x MAUD Rudolf, * 08.10.1911. 1. BERYL Dorothy Botes, * 22.03.1946. 2. BRIAN Michael Botes, * 02.09.1948. B. MONA Botes, * 17.01.1922, † 16.02.1922. C. REINHOLD L.W. Botes, * 08.11.1924. D. DESMOND J. Botes, * 12.04.1929. E. IGNATIUS M. Botes, * 08.10.1931 x JOAN Johanson, * 01.03.1939. IV. Karl Friedrich Heinrich WILFRIED Röttcher, * 13.10.1902, † 30.05.1943 in Grey's Hospital, Pietermaritzburg, Natal, buried 31.05.1943 in Müden, Natal. V. Hermine Louise BERTHA Röttcher, * 11.05.1907, † 02.09.1998 x Friedrich Louis ALBERT Kramer 01.10.1930, * 05.04.1904 (Son of Johann Gottlieb WILHELM Kramer and THERESE Line Christine Königkrämer) † 08.06.1987 A. VERONICA Therese Kramer, * 14.07.1932 x STEFANUS Daniel le Roux 17.01.1959 in Wartburg, Natal, * 17.11.1932.

124

1. Gert Cornelius JEAN le Roux, * 29.11.1959 x RACHEL Elizabeth Titchener 21.11.1998, * 29.05.1965. a. HANNAH Stephanie le Roux, * 15.02.2001. 2. PIERRE Albert le Roux, * 23.07.1961 x THEODORA Louw 25.04.1998, * 01.11.1961. 3. DEON Stephanus le Roux, * 23.07.1967 x KIM Lepart 31.10.1998, * 25.08.1968. a. DANIELLE Claire le Roux, * 19.07.2000. b. JOSEPHINE Marie le Roux, * 09.11.2003. c. SEBASTIEN Luc le Roux, * 01.07.2006. 4. ANDRE’ Louis le Roux, * 28.07.1970 x ANNEMARIE Christine Friedrich 17.01.2004, * 05.04.1976. a. JUAN Stephan le Roux, *23.11.2006. B. ERALD Reinhard Kramer, * 17.04.1934. C. EDEL Kramer, * 12.08.1937 x MARTHINUS (Tienie) Beyers Brink Meyer 05.09.1959 in Wartburg, Natal, * 26.07.1923. 1. VALERIE Meyer, * 08.07.1960 x THEUNIS Gerhardus Nicholaas Steenkamp 04.01.1986, * 09.09.1958. a. NICOLETTE Steenkamp, * 03.05.1987. b. LIZELLE Steenkamp, *15.04.1989. c. PHILIP Steenkamp, * 07.03.1992. 2. HEINZ Vernon Meyer, * 07.03.1962 x ELIZABETH Malan 02.02.1991, *08.01.1966. a. MARTHINUS Meyer, * 01.06.1995. b. AUGUST Malan Meyer, * 28.12.1996. 3. ANNETTE Meyer, * 20.04.1963 x NICOLAAS Robertse, * 23.01.1967. 4. ESTELLE Meyer, * 11.06.1970 x GERT Olivier van der Wath, * 29.11.1968. D. VERNON Kramer, * 11.07.1939 x Dorith IRMHILD (Irmi) Fitschen 01.10.1966 in Newcastle, Natal, * 26.11.1944 in Moorleigh, Natal, (Daughter of Philipp August EMIL Fitschen and ELFRIEDE Anna Wilhelmine Amalie Fortmann). 1. ANTHEA Kramer, * 22.12.1968 in Newcastle, Natal. 2. IAN Albert Kramer, * 01.07.1970 in Newcastle, Natal. 3. DEIDRE Kramer, * 23.08.1973 in Newcastle, Natal. E. ALICIA Kramer, * 02.11.1940 x EDWARD Probert 14.04.1961 in Wartburg, Natal, * 13.05.1934, † 21.06.1971. 1. INGRID Alicia Probert, * 01.02.1962 x KEVIN Guy Davey 13.08.1983, * 20.11.1960. a. BRONWYN Gail Davey * 10.02.1984. b. TRACEY Dale Davey * 15.01.1986. 2. ALLAN Probert, * 03.12.1964, † 21.06.1971. 3. MARCK Edward William Probert, * 12.10.1966 x BELINDA Ann Feltham 15.10.1994, * 09.09.1972. a. PAIGE Francis Probert, * 23.10.2000. b. TIMOTHY Marc Probert, * 23.10.2000. 4. GAIL Probert, * 09.09.1968, † 21.06.1971.

125

5. MOIRA Probert, * 28.09.1970, † 21.06.1971. VI. Max Heinrich EDMUND Röttcher, * 30.11.1911, † 05.06.1947, buried in Müden, Natal.

126

3.4. Descendants of KARL LILJE Heinrich KARL Lilje, * 22.03.1877, † 01.01.1975, buried in Glückstadt, Natal x Anna Marie HELENE Drewes 02.07.1914 in Hermannsburg, Natal, * 06.03.1894 (Daughter of Heinrich WILHELM Drewes and MARIA Dorothea Wrogemann) † 08.08.1946, buried 09.08.1946 in Glückstadt, Natal. I. Elsbeth Louise Wilhelmine WALDTRAUT Lilje, * 13.03.1916 in Glückstadt, Natal, † 08.06.2006, x FRIEDRICH (Fritz) August Wilhelm Hinze 13.05.1938, * 29.08.1909 Farm Nederland, Botjeni R., Piet Retief Dist., Transvaal, (Son of Christian Christoph FRIEDRICH Hinze and Anna Marie Dorothee LOUISE Schütze) † 05.08.1981 in Vryheid, Natal. A. INGRID Ingeborg Hinze, * 14.04.1940 in Paulpietersburg, Natal x JOHANN Heinrich Hansen-Tralau, * 26.11.1931 in Bredstedt, Germany, † 23.06.1979 xx PAUL Wilhelm Hermann Gevers 17.09.1983, * 05.06.1930 in Farm Eben-Ezer, Paulpietersburg, Natal, (Son of HERMANN Heinrich Friedrich Gevers and ALETTA Katherine Sophie Engelbrecht). 1. ANTJE Hansen-Tralau, * 19.07.1966 Witbank, Mpumalanga x LEON Berthold Hambrock 24.10.1987, * 05.10.1963 in Piet Retief, MP, (Son of VICTOR Heinrich Hambrock and EDITHA Dorothea Hohls). a. HEINO Ruan Hambrock, * 07.03.1990 x ROZELLE Engelbrecht 28.02.2015, * 06.11.1991 in Vryheid, KZN. b. IAN Leon Hambrock, * 08.07.1993 in Vryheid, KZN. 2. HANS Karl Tjard Hansen-Tralau, * 04.07.1968 in Vryheid, † 12.09.1989. 3. IMKE Melitta Hansen-Tralau, * 26.07.1974 in Vryheid x RALPH Reino Niebuhr 08.02.1997, * 24.04.1970 in Piet Retief, MP (Son of EGON Alfred Niebuhr and WALTRAUT Hanna Hiestermann). a. MELITA Nina Niebuhr, *19.08.2010 Richard’ Bay. B. RAINER Kurt Hinze, * 03.10.1942 in Vryheid, Natal x ALETTA Jacomina Pienaar 23.01.1967, * 10.02.1946 in Kareedouw, Cape, † 29.01.1969 (Daughter of JOSEF Johannes Fourie Pienaar and MOLLY Ferreira) xx BRUNHILDE Rosa Paul 27.01.1973, * 06.11.1947 in Piet Retief, MP, (Daughter of REINHARD Carl Paul and IRENE Christine Beneke). 1. RAYNO Hinze, * 09.01.1968 in Pretoria, Gauteng. 2. HAGEN Rainer Hinze, * 03.04.1974 in Pretoria, Transvaal x ANDREA Johanna Charlotte Reuther 12.10.2002, * 13.11.1972 in Dierdorf, Germany (Daughter of HELMUT Alfred Walter Reuther and GISELA Annemarie Hövel). a. NILS Hagen Hinze, * 15.08.2007, Randburg, Gauteng. b. PATRICK Christian Hinze, * 22.10.2009 in Randburg, Gauteng. 3. ANDREA Brunhilde Hinze, * 01.02.1984 in Pretoria, Transvaal x ATHOL Peter Ferguson 18.02.2011 in Krugersdorp, Gauteng, * 06.06.1984. C. ECKARD Victor Hinze, * 20.12.1946 in Paulpietersburg, KZN x MONIKA Irene Paul 27.01.1973 in Wittenberg, MP, * 06.08.1951 in Piet Retief (Daughter of REINHARD Carl Paul and IRENE Christine Beneke). 1. TANYA Monika Hinze, * 27.02.1974 in Pretoria x ANTON Buys 02.10.1999 in Pretoria, * 16.04.1975 in Klerksdorp, NWP. a. BIANCA Tanya Buys, * 18.04.2003 in Pretoria, Gauteng. b. CONRAD Anton Buys, * 15.08.2005 in Pretoria, Gauteng. 2. ELKE Linda Hinze, * 26.02.1976 in Pretoria, Transvaal x HERMANUS Jakobus Kok 06.09.2008 in Pretoria, * 09.01.1974 in Pretoria.

127

3. LOTHAR Eckard Hinze, * 11.02.1982 in Pretoria, Transvaal x DESIRE Terblanche 01.04.2006 in Pretoria, * 07.11.1984 in Johannesburg (Daughter of DAWID Wilcocks Terblanche and VERONICA McCarthy). a. ANKE Desire Hinze, * 01.04.2009, Pretoria, Gauteng. b. INGE Hinze, * 04.01.2012 in Durbanville, WP. D. GERALD Friedrich Karl Hinze, * 29.01.1951 in Paulpietersburg. E. RITA Helene Hinze, * 20.06.1956 in Piet Retief, MP x DANIEL Frederik Hermanus Flemming 11.05.1996 in Pretoria, * 19.09.1947 (Son of DANIEL Frederik Hermanus Flemming and JOHANNA Hermiena Catharina Engelbrecht), † 08.07.2008. II. Anna Marie Sophie INGEBORG (Inge) Lilje, * 03.03.1918, † 01.01.1996 in Vryheid, KwaZulu-Natal, buried 06.01.1996 in Vryheid, KZN x WALTER Heinrich Johannes Schütze 26.09.1941 in Glückstadt, Natal, * 14.01.1915 (Son of LUDOLPH Heinrich Schütze and Anna MARIE Nanni Stallbom) † 08.07.1944 in Vryheid Hospital, Natal, buried in Glückstadt, Natal xx EWALD Johann Heinrich Herrmann 14.02.1948 in Vryheid Natal, * 06.08.1913, † 10.11.1988, (Son of WILHELM Herrmann and EMMA Fortmann). A. MONICA Waldtraut Schütze, * 27.02.1943 in Vryheid, Natal x JOHN Aukus Compaan Bruggen 28.11.1964 in Vryheid, Natal, * 06.04.1942, † 23.12.2013 (Son of HERBERT Edward Bruggen und MARY Ellen Davies). 1. JOHANN Eduard Bruggen, * 06.04.1965 in Newcastle, Natal x BARBARA Joy Nyle 30.11.1990, * 28.03.1968 (Daughter of ALFRED Arthur Morton Nyle and ELIZABETH Anne Middleton). a. BRADLEY John Bruggen, * 12.03.2001 in Bedfordview, Gauteng. b. JONTY Morton Bruggen, * 30.04.2003 in Bedfordview, Gauteng. 2. TANIA Inge Bruggen, * 26.01.1969 in Newcastle x BRANDON Paul Wattam 23.03.2002, * 20.10.1965 (Son of PAUL Marsden Wattam and ELIZABETH Beatrice Thompson) a. SHARNE-LEE Wattam, * 21.05.1990 in Newcastle, Natal. b. RICHARD Paul Wattam, * 18.02.2004 in Linksfield, Gauteng. 3. GAVIN Basil Bruggen, * 15.09.1970 in Newcastle, Natal x JACQUELINE Catherine Rose Smith 02.12.1998, * 01.05.1976 (Daughter of ANDREW Charles Smith and FIONA van der Arvoort) a. AUSTIN Charles Bruggen, * 29.10.1999 in Randburg, Gauteng. b. TRISTIN John Bruggen, * 01.08.2001 in Randburg, Gauteng. c. CLAUDIA Paige Fiona Bruggen, * 04.04.2005 in Randburg, Gauteng. 4. DEIDRE’ Mary Bruggen, * 15.04.1974 in Newcastle, Natal x CLAYTON Oliver Hughes 09.11.1996, * 08.05.1969 (Son of REGINALD Ivan Hughes and EILEEN Moude Collins) a. KATE-LYN Hughes, * 11.09.1995 in Germiston, Gauteng. b. WERSTLEY Hughes, * 08.05.1997 in Bedfordview, Gauteng. c. CRYSTAL Xela Hughes, * 07.04.1999 in Alberton, Gauteng. d. JUSTIN Hughes, * 16.01.2003 in Linksfield, Gauteng. e. AMY Heather Hughes, * 29.11.2008. B. WALDO Walter Schütze, * 20.02.1945, † 07.05.1998 in Newcastle, KwaZulu-Natal x SUSANNA Petronella Johanna Olivier 31.01.1971, * 24.10.1948. 1. JOHANNA Susanna Schütze, * 26.04.1968 in Estcourt, Natal x HENDRIK Lawrence van der Westhuizen 24.10.1987, * 12.03.1965. a. HENDRIK Lawrence van der Westhuizen, * 30.05.1991. b. LEANZA van der Westhuizen, * 27.12.1993. 128

2. MICHELLE Vanessa Schütze, * 06.09.1971 in Ladysmith, Natal x DEON Ellis, * 17.10.1971. a. STEFAN Ellis, * 17.07.1996. b. VENESSA Ellis, * 20.02.1999. 3. RONELLE Senta Schütze, * 15.07.1972 in Dundee, Natal x ANTON du Plessis, * 11.11.1975 xx JOHAN Bester 31.08.1999, * 20.01.1966. 4. WALTER Peter Schütze, * 21.06.1973 in Dundee, Natal x SUSAN Elizabeth Venter 25.04.1998, * 06.07.1977. a. JOZAAN Elizabeth Schütze, * 22.01.2002. b. DIANE Schütze, * 02.02.2007. c. HANRO Schütze, *19.07.2012. 5. RODNEY Glen Schütze, * 09.02.1975 in Newcastle, Natal, † 05.04.2004 x DEBRA Jayne Goosen 07.10.2000, * 27.08.1977. a. KAYLA Schütze, * 05.11.2002 C. REMO Friedrich Herrmann, * 27.04.1950 in Vryheid, Natal x PETRONELLA de Bruin, * 05.08.1959 in Pretoria, Transvaal (Daughter of SAREL Jacobus de Bruin and Petronella de Bruin). 1. HEINO Ewald Herrmann, * 29.11.1985 in Newcastle, Natal x WILNA Niemann. a. KEAGIN Ewald Herrmann, * 23.09.2006 in Newcastle, KwaZulu-Natal. b. KAYLA Hermann, * 12.03.2014 2. EGON Karl Herrmann, * 15.02.1990 in Newcastle, KwaZulu-Natal. III. SIEGLINDE Emma Marie Lilje, * 10.11.1919 in Glückstadt, Natal, † 13.04.2005 x ANTON Bühler 26.09.1941 in Glückstadt, Natal, * 05.05.1910 in Munningen, Germany, † 15.08.1992 (Son of LEONARD Bühler and Sofia Kienberger). A. ANITA Edelgard Bühler, * 20.11.1943 in Ladysmith, Natal x FREDERICK Maurice Comins, * 14.02.1943, † 04.04.1994 (Son of DONALD Comins and MARION Hilder). 1. DELIA Beryl Comins, * 04.09.1965 in Vryheid, Natal x MICHAEL Nel 11.05.1996, * 25.02.1971 (Son of JANNIE and LIZ Nel) a. CIARA Nel, * 30.04.1997 in Vryheid, KwaZulu-Natal. 2. GARY Maurice Comins, * 16.01.1968 in Vryheid, Natal, † 14.09.1990. 3. GAIL Marion Comins, * 24.02.1972 in Vryheid, KwaZulu-Natal x MARIO Serrotti 04.10.1997, * 05.09.1975 in Vryheid (Son of GINO and CORAL Serrotti) a. JASMIN Serrotti, 18.01.2000 in Vryheid, KwaZulu-Natal. b. ROMANO Serrotti, * 21.11.2002 in Vryheid, KwaZulu-Natal. 4. LEANNE Michelle Comins, * 15.11.1976 x DARREN Eric Moroney 11.02.2004, * 02.12.1981 (Son of MALCOLM and CHERYL-LEE Moroney). a. TOBY Moroney, * 12.09.2005. b. SCARLET Moroney, * 14.05.2007. 5. RENEE Andrea Comins, * 25.02.1979 in Vryheid, Natal x ROLAN Tissink 07.08.2004, * 19.08.1980 (Son of HENK and LA REINE Tissink). a. KELLEN Tissink, * 23.08.2007. b. TAIDEN Tissink, * 20.07.2009.

129

B. ROSMARIE Erika Bühler, * 05.07.1946 in Paulpietersburg, Natal, † 04.01.1995 in Johannesburg, Gauteng, buried 12.01.1995 in Vryheid, KwaZulu-Natal x RUDOLF Eugen Hohls 02.12.1967, * 14.12.1944 in Vryheid, Natal, (Son of EUGEN Wilhelm Hermann Hohls and MAGDALENE (Magda) Maria Gertrud Oellermann), † 04.01.1995 in Johannesburg, Gauteng. 1. MARK Roland Hohls, * 19.04.1969 x NOELEEN Wotherspoon17.04.1993, * 12.03.1966 (Daughter of KEN und Johanne Wotherspoon). a. TEAGAN Jo Hohls, * 31.12.1995, Durban, KwaZulu-Natal. b. DYLAN Rudi Hohls, * 12.03.1999 in Durban, KwaZulu-Natal. 2. HILMAR Rudi Hohls, * 28.06.1972 in Durban, Natal, † 04.01.1995 in Johannesburg, Gauteng, buried 12.01.1995 in Vryheid, KwaZulu-Natal. 3. SYLVIA Hohls, * 21.11.1974 in Durban, Natal x GEOFF Andre Eichbauer 09.11.1996, * 10.12.1971 (Son of Geoff and Leger Eichbauer) C. RONALD Karl Bühler, * 07.08.1949 in Vryheid, Natal x IMKE Vosloo 16.12.1975, * 27.08.1950, (Daughter of HERMANUS Stephanus Vosloo and Elisabeth Magreta ALMA Backeberg). 1. ROLF Vernon Bühler, * 05.09.1980 in Durban, Natal. 2. DELVIN Ronald Bühler, * 15.07.1982 in Durban, Natal. 3. LISKA Sonja Bühler, * 05.01.1984 in Durban, Natal x MARK Hugo Thom 22.12.2007, * 13.07.1982 (Son of HUGO Gustav Thom and LYNELL Elfriede Kaiser). a. ROSALIE Liska Thom, * 30.08.2010. b. KONRAD Mark Thom, * 20.08.2012. IV. EDELGARD Dora Auguste Lilje, * 04.10.1922, †13.09.2010 in Glückstadt, KZN x ROLF Harm Freese 01.08.1947 in Glückstadt, Natal, * 09.05.1919, (Son of Friedrich WILHELM Freese and LOUISE Marie Frederike Rosenbrock), † 08.06.1976. A. SENTA Edna Freese, * 17.11.1948, † 19.10.2005 x WALTER August Schütte 02.01.1971, * 08.07.1944 in Paulpietersburg, Natal, (Son of LOUIS Heinrich Schütte and IRMFRIEDE Marie Elisabeth Nuss). 1. HEINZ Louis Schütte, * 28.06.1974 x KARIEN van Schalkwyk 19.03.2005, * 20.03.1972 (Daughter of FLIP and HETTIE van Schalkwyk). a. BRENDON Fourie, * 09.06.1997. b. JOCELYN Schütte, * 03.02.2006. 2. CARMEN Schütte, * 06.08.1976 x ANDREAS Fritz Richelmann 10.06.2011, *24.09.1974. a. MAIKE Senta Richelmann, * 10.06.2011. b. EMMA Astrid Richelmann, * 22.03.2013. B. ERLO Arnold Freese, * 22.10.1950, † 03.11.2012 x VERITA Edna Beneke 08.12.1973 in Augsburg, Commondale, Transvaal, * 06.01.1953 in Paulpietersburg, Natal, (Daughter of Ludwig Beneke and Rona Fortmann). 1. LYNETTE Freese, * 22.10.1975 in Vryheid, Natal x MERVIN Johan Burger 13.07.1996, * 16.11.1971. a. EMILE Mervin Burger, * 11.03.2002. b. CHERIZE Burger, * 29.08.2003. 2. HEIDI Freese, * 05.05.1978 in Vryheid, Natal. C. LEON Gilbert Freese, * 31.07.1954 x Anita Drews 21.01.1978, * 16.07.1957, (Daughter of WALTER Friedrich August Albert Drews and AUDNIE Hein). 1. JÜRGEN Rolf Freese, * 09.03.1983 x LAUREN Claire Burke 21.04.2012, * 21.04.1986. 130

a. EMMA Sandra Freese, * 05.06.2013. 2. VERA Audnie Freese, * 16.02.1985 x BRETT Shipley Nichol 23.03.2013, * 22.04.1980. 3. RAIMAR Leon Freese, * 26.11.1987. V. Louise Erna Irmgard ERIKA Lilje, * 26.08.1926 in Glückstadt, Natal, † 10.12.1999 in Kambula, KwaZulu-Natal, buried in Vryheid, KwaZulu-Natal x MARTIN Adolf Johannes Volker 29.05.1948 in Glückstadt, Natal, * 10.12.1919 in Lenjane, Natal, (Son of FERDINAND Johannes Otto Volker and MARIE Regine Auguste Thöle) † 21.07.2003 in Vryheid, KwaZulu-Natal, buried 25.07.2003 in Vryheid, KwaZulu-Natal. A. ENID Lucy Volker, * 12.11.1949 in Vryheid, Natal x ERNST Peter Kohlmeyer 10.01.1970 in Vryheid, Natal, * 15.05.1945 in Blood River, Natal, (Son of Karl Heinrich ERNST Kohlmeyer and Katharine (Käthe) Schwarz) † 22.10.2003 in Pretoria, Gauteng. 1. ANITA Erika Kohlmeyer, * 08.01.1972 in Kempton Park, Transvaal x HELMUT August Oellermann 22.01.1994 in Pretoria, Transvaal, * 17.09.1967 in Estcourt, Natal, (Son of WALTER Ernst Oellermann and INGRID Margarethe Hahne). 2. RUDI Ernst Kohlmeyer, * 12.03.1974 in Kempton Park, Transvaal x ANETTE Röhrs 21.10.2006, * 11.12.1972 (Daughter of Dieter and Erika Röhrs). a. DANIELLE Kohlmeyer, * 01.02.2008. b. DYLAN Kohlmeyer, * 28.01.2010. 3. ERNST Mark Kohlmeyer, * 24.03.1975 in Kempton Park, Transvaal x KARIN Anita Löwe 12.01.2002, * 23.10.1975 (Daughter of Herbert and Iris Löwe). a. JOSHUA Ernst Kohlmeyer, * 20.09.2005. b. BENJAMIN Herbert Kohlmeyer, * 05.09.2007. c. JAMIMA Abigail Kohlmeyer, * 13.11.2010. 4. MARK Leon Kohlmeyer, * 10.09.1976 in Kempton Park, Transvaal x HEIDI Lenore Gevers 06.10.2001, * 18.11.1977 in Vryheid, Natal, (Daughter of JÜRGEN Eduard Gevers and LENORE Irma Böhmer). a. KYLE Michael Kohlmeyer, * 06.08.2003. b. JADON Philip Kohlmeyer, * 05.04.2005. B. GÜNTER Edgar Volker, * 17.09.1952 in Vryheid, Natal x BEVERLEY Cave 03.01.1976 in Durban, Natal, * 04.08.1957 in Cape Town (Daughter of William Cave and Beryl Kemsley), xx PATRICIA Anne Wykerd 03.12.1994 in Durban, KwaZulu-Natal, * 30.09.1961. 1. ANDREA May Volker, * 25.06.1981 in Durban, Natal x LUAN Koen 07.07.2001, * 02.08.1977. a. JESSE Koen, * 16.06.2010. 2. DALE Peter Volker, * 14.02.1983 in Durban, Natal x RUTH Margaret Purdham 08.05.2004, * 24.05.1986. a. KAI Martin Volker, * 22.11.2006. b. SETH Volker, * 10.09.2010. C. ILMA Volker, * 14.04.1954 in Vryheid, Natal, † 17.10.1969 in Durban, Natal, buried in Vryheid, Natal. VI. EDGAR Walter Lilje, * 22.08.1928 in Glückstadt, Natal, † 12.06.1986.

131

3.5. Descendants of MARIE Röttcher (née LILJE) MARIE Wilhelmine Margaretha Lilje, * 26.09.1878 in Hermannsburg, Natal, † 17.10.1958 x HEINRICH Christoph Röttcher18.07.1901, * 10.09.1879 (Son of Otto HEINRICH Röttcher and Marie Sophie AUGUSTE Horst) † 17.10.1958. I. ELFRIEDE Röttcher, * 13.02.1903, † 13.04.1997 x ERNST Muhl 15.04.1924, † 02.05.1992, * 06.04.1897, (Son of PETER August Muhl and Marie Sophie DOROTHEA (Doris) Schlaphoff) † 27.12.1977. A. MONA Muhl, * 23.03.1925 x EDGAR Tschirpig 02.10.1948, * 25.07.1924 (Son of Peter HEINRICH Wilhelm Tschirpig and Anna Düvel) xx N.N. Cross 16.06.1973. 1. EGON Tschirpig, * 31.05.1950 x PRISCILLA Matthews 18.12.1976, * 07.07.1957 xx RIA Barnard 1985 xxx MARLEY Botha 20.09.2003, * 08.10.1975. a. GARY Tschirpig, * 02.08.1980. b. WAYNE Tschirpig, * 23.11.1982. c. DYLAN Tschirpig, * 11.05.2005 (Son of EGON and MARLEY). 2. RAIMAR Tschirpig, * 11.04.1955 x ELISE Radshaw 01.09.1979, * 11.09.1957 a. SHELDON Tschirpig, * 10.08.1981. b. LEE-ANN Tschirpig, * 29.11.1983 x SAREL Jakobus Feirreire 12.11.2006, * 14.03.1979. i. MYNE Feirreire, * 12.06.2008. 3. EIRA Tschirpig, * 06.03.1957 x SEAN Welch 06.10.1984, * 10.04.1955. a. KEVIN Karl Welch, * 29.07.1986 x AUBREY Elizabeth Dye 02.11.2009. b. KIRSTY EiraWelch, * 20.12.1990. B. EDNA Muhl, * 15.05.1928 x KENNETH (Ken) Alec Schefermann 30.09.1950 in Scheepersnek/ Vryheid, Natal, * 11.11.1921, (Son of ALEC Albert Schefermann and ADA Lina Regina Harborth) † 28.03.1986. 1. NOEL Schefermann, * 09.10.1951 in Vryheid, Natal, † 09.10.1951 in Vryheid, Natal. 2. RENE’Schefermann, * 31.03.1953, x Harvey Anderson 22.03.1975, * 25.07.1950. a. RICHARD Anderson, * 13.09.1980. (Adopted). b. TARRYN Anderson, * 11.08.1983 (Adopted) x JACOBUS Marthinus Schoeman. i. MADISON Jade Rene Schoeman, * 19.05.2010. 3. NOEL Schefermann, * 24.04.1956, † 27.07.1974. C. RONALD Muhl, * 06.01.1937, † 14.04.1961. II. VICTOR Christoph Karl Röttcher, * 12.05.1906, † 02.12.1976 x NOLA Arlene Grant 22.10.1949 in Müden, Natal, * 23.09.1923, † 30.06.1978. A. LORNA Röttcher, * 02.02.1951 in Müden, Natal x GERRIT Erasmus Huisamen 07.04.1973, * 20.10.1950. 1. KARL Eras Huisamen, * 31.12.1977 x MARIA Lucia Fernandes 14.03.2002, * 11.01.1981. a. TIFFINI Ann Huisamen, * 04.05.2003 in Harrismith. b. SEAN Karl Huisamen, * 18.03.2006 in Bethlehem. 2. ROLAN G. Huisamen, * 24.05.1979 in Durban x JUANITA Agnes van Mollendorf 26.04.2016 in Pretoria, * 26.09.1973. a. MATTHYS Marthinus van Mollendorf, * 28.11.2008. b. ARMAND Jacobus van Mollendorf, * 11.02.2011. B. GENE Edna Röttcher, * 05.02.1953 x BRYAN Colin Bradfield 27.11.1976, * 04.03.1951.

132

1. JULIE Bradfield, * 15.07.1979 x WAYNE Arthur Thomas, * 25.05.1978. a. CLEO Thomas, * 18.08.2011. b. ABBEY Gene Thomas, * 30.05.2014. 2. TYRONE Edwin Bradfield, * 30.05.1982. 3. JENNA Bradfield, * 08.01.1986. C. DENZIL Röttcher, * 29.04.1956, † 26.10.1981 x BEVERLY Butler 12.02.1977, * 13.03.1957. 1. CLINTON Röttcher, * 09.06.1978, † 25.08.1994. III. KURT Karl Röttcher, * 25.10.1910 in Müden, Natal, † 10.08.2000 in White River, Natal x Marie Sophie Margarethe ERIKA Meyer 08.01.1943 in Scheepers Nek, Vryheid Dist., Natal, * 26.02.1919 in Scheepers Nek, Vryheid Dist., Natal, (Daughter of Heinrich WILHELM Meyer and Minna Dorothea EMMA Kohlmeyer). A. RUTH Gertrud Röttcher, * 19.06.1944 x WERNER Hans Klein 08.07.1967, * 29.10.1936. 1. RUDI Klein, * 06.08.1968 x BELINDA Strydom 04.10.1997, * 06.03.1974 xx ANNELIZE Smit 27.05.2015, * 23.03.1965. a. KEVIN Klein, * 11.11.2009. 2. BRIGITTE Klein, * 13.08.1970 x GERRIT Johannes Schoonbee 24.01.1998, * 01.03.1973. 3. SONJA Klein, * 08.10.1971 x GERT Botha 26.03.1994 xx JACOBUS Johannes Scheepers 09.02.2002, * 18.12.1972. a. JEANE’ Scheepers, * 21.11.2005 in Polokwane, Limpopo. b. VAUGHN Scheepers, * 08.08.2007 in Polokwane, Limpopo. 4. HEIDI Klein, * 23.09.1974, † 23.09.1974. 5. WALDO Klein, * 23.12.1979 x CHRISTELLE Janse van Rensburg 22.02.2003, * 18.06.1975. a. DIVAN Klein, * 10.03.2009. b. DANIEL Klein, 25.04.2012. B. LYNETTE Marie Röttcher, * 27.08.1946, x JOHANNES (Hans) Theodorus Nel 12.10.1969, * 29.10.1940, † 24.10.1990. 1. DEON Nel, * 09.10.1970, † 02.03.2006 x ELIZMA von Wielligh 01.10.2005, * 17.10.1976 in Potchefstroom. 2. LOUIS Nel, * 23.02.1972 x SHARON Donaldson 30.09.2000, * 20.10.1976 in Randfontein. a. DYLAN Nel, * 17.07.2003 in Nelspruit, Mpumalanga.. b. CAITLYN Nel, *13.09.2006 in Nelspruit, Mpumalanga. 3. BRAAM Nel, * 20.12.1973 in White River, Eastern Tvl x LISA Wiegand 14.07.2014, * 01.02.1985 in Durban. a. RUBY Nel, * 24.03.2015 in Durban. 4. ANDRE’ Nel, * 20.12.1973 x JEANETTE Ellis 06.03.1999, * 08.06.1971. C. ROLAND Wilrich Röttcher, * 13.05.1951, † 12.09.1972. D. MARK Kurt Röttcher, * 01.02.1956 x JANE Rosalind Perreira 14.07.1979, * 17.05.1958. 1. BRADLEY Röttcher, * 18.03.1981 x JANETTE Richter 09.01.2010, * 27.03.1984. a. ETHAN Röttcher, * 15.10.2012. b. KEIRA Röttcher, * 08.05.2014. c. ALEXA Röttcher, * 27.01.2016.

133

2. KIM Röttcher, * 12.06.1982 x ROSS Miles 16.12.2010, * 02.06.1983. a. ZOE Grace Miles, * 03.10.2013. b. RACHEL Bailey Miles, * 03.10.2013. IV. Dorothea Auguste AGNES Röttcher, * 26.09.1914, † 16.08.2013 x EDMUND Stumpf 03.07.1936, * 17.10.1909 in Paulpietersburg, Natal, (Son of AUGUST Friedrich Christian Stumpf and Margaretha Isabella Kahts) † 07.11.1998 in Pretoria, Gauteng. A. RUDI Stumpf, * 19.11.1938, † 10.12.1938. B. ESTELLE Agnes Stumpf, *19.10.1939 x Franz Lorenz WINFRIED Platzoeder 28.06.1969, * in Lindau, Germany. 1. SENTA Platzoeder, * 30.04.1974. 2. ANTON Platzoeder, * 21.04.1978 x HANRI Steyn. C. WALDO Edmund Stumpf, * 29.06.1942 in Vryheid, Natal, x HESTER Carolina Serfontein Myburgh 12.06.1965, * 18.08.1942. 1. JOHAN Edmund Stumpf, * 19.11.1967 in Sheffield, England, x ANTOINETTE Madeleine Viljoen 04.01.1992, * 07.09.1968. a. HEIDI Stumpf, * 04.08.1995. b. HILDE Stumpf, * 07.01.1998. c. LISA Stumpf, * 29.01.2002. d. KARLA Stumpf, * 29.01.2002. 2. RUDI Stumpf, * 03.02.1970 in Karlsruhe, Germany x MARISE du Preez 01.02.1997, * 02.01.1968. 3. LIESE Heidi Stumpf, * 04.08.1972 in Pretoria, Transvaal x ANDRE’ Isak Louw 29.10.1996 in Pretoria, Gauteng, * 19.05.1976 in Windhoek, S.W. Africa, (Son of Phillipus Daniel Louw and Catherina Francina Stolz). a. HENRI Louis Louw, * 11.09.2001 in Pretoria, Gauteng. b. CHANTE’ Louw, * 11.09.2001 in Pretoria, Gauteng. D. ROLF Heinrich Stumpf, * 16.11.1945 in Vryheid, Natal x ADRIANNE (Adie) Elske Meter, 26.04.1975, * 10.07.1952. 1. ILSE Marie Stumpf, * 24.06.1976. 2. EDMUND Rolf Stumpf, * 13.12.1977 x BIANCA Neetling 05.05.2007. a. JOSHUA Rolf Stumpf, * 07.05.2008. b. SOPHIA Alexis Stumpf, * 24.02.2010. 3. LOUISE Elizabeth Stumpf, * 21.08.1981 x DALE Fuller Jackson 13.08.2006. a. LUKE Elim Jackson, * 03.02.2012. E. HEIDI Marie Margaret Stumpf, * 12.03.1947 x ROCCO de Villiers 19.07.1970, * 20.12.1942. 1. KARIN de Villiers, * 28.01.1971 x KOBUS Strachan 19.12.1992, * 03.10.1970 a. LIAM Strachan, * 14.06.1996. b. LIEZL Strachan, * 13.02.1998. c. NADIA Strachan, * 10.01.2000. 2. RUBIN Edmund de Villiers, * 10.09.1974.

134

3.6. Descendants of WILHELM LILJE Berthold Carl WILHELM Lilje, * 01.06.1880, Ebenezer, South Coast, Natal, † 13.10.1969 x AUGUSTE Marie Kohrs 27.07.1904, * 01.03.1886 in Middeldrift (Daughter of AUGUST Heinrich Christoph Kohrs and Sophie Marie ADELHEID Röttcher) † 12.07.1972. I. Heinrich Wilhelm HELMUTH Lilje, * 16.08.1906 x ELISABETH (Lily) Paula Emma Lauterbach 30.11.1946, * 19.05.1912 (Daughter of Johannes HEINRICH Christoph Lauterbach and Minna Sophie MARTHA Stielau) † 30.11.1978. II. CECILIE Adelheid Lilje, * 13.02.1914 in Upper-Umvoti, Natal, † 08.09.1995 x A. W. G. GUSTAV Koch 18.12.1937, * 04.12.1912 (Son of GUSTAV Carl Heinrich Koch and Marie Laue) † 20.10.1984. A. REZIA Koch, * 02.04.1939 x EDDO-ERNST Brandes 10.02.1962, * 22.11.1922 †05.09.2014 xx OSCAR Brüggemann 13.11.2016, * 03.03.1938. 1. EDDO Andre Brandes, * 05.03.1963 x DENISE Carle 1994, * 23.01.1969. a. ALEXA Brandes, * 11.04.1995. b. TARRYN Brandes, * 24.12.1996. c. CARMEN Brandes, * 08.04.1999. 2. RENEE’ Brandes, * 11.09.1964 x MICHAEL Horsley, * 13.01.1963. a. STACEY Horsley, * 24.08.1990. b. CINDY Horsley * 05.10.1992. 3. TANJA Brandes, * 16.06.1967 x MARK Tapsell 1991, * 02.08.1964. a. ROSS Tapsell * 23.06.1995 b. ASHLEY Tapsell *22.01.1997 4. RUDI Anton Brandes, * 01.01.1970 x LISA Bredenkamp 1997, * 12.02.1978 xx KELLY Rigby (née Hughes) 2013, * 04.07.1973. a. JINITTA Brandes, * 23.06.1998. b. SHANNA Brandes, * 09.01.2001 B. OLIVIA Koch, * 07.01.1945 in Greytown, Natal x JOHAN Marais 30.05.1964, * 24.11.1942, † 10.03.2003. 1. DEON Marais, * 27.12.1964 x ELSIE Mulder, * 23.06.1967. a. ETIENNE Johann Marais, * 10.03.1990. b. JE’AN Marais, * 05.04.1993. 2. VANESSA Marais, * 14.03.1966 x ARNOLD Beukman 1987, * 22.09.1964. a. NATASCHIA Bernice Beukman, * 20.09.1989. b. LARISKA Beukman, * 04.09.1992. C. MARLENE Koch, * 03.07.1959 x EDWIN Willy Meyer 28.04.1979, * 05.08.1954 in Pietermaritzburg, Natal, (Son of Helmut Heinrich WILLY Meyer and ELLA Janet Ida Ortmann) † 08.08.1995 xx ALEX Puttkammer 15.10.2005, * 13.12.1945. 1. DIETER Edwin Meyer, * 22.04.1980 x NICOLETTE Nel, * 05.10.1977. a. KYLE Edwin Meyer, * 05.07.2010. 2. LIESEL Meyer, * 13.12.1981 x JACQUES Minnaar, * 16.08.1969. a. ELLA Grace Meyer, * 08.07.2011. 3. HEIDI Meyer, * 10.07.1983 x KARL Wellmann, * 14.09.1981.

135

a. MARCEL Edwin Wellmann, * 11.08.2006. b. KAI Heino Wellmann, 09.11.2007. c. ANTONI Wellmann, * 20.02.2009. 4. EGON Jürgen Meyer, * 25.10.1987, † 07.05.1988. III. Anna SYLVIA Lilje, * 14.12.1915 in Hermannsburg, Natal, † 01.04.1979 x ADRIAN Jacobus Petrus du Plooy 17.09.1938, * 06.07.1911, † 13.01.1981. A. MARTINA Wilhelmina du Plooy, * 17.01.1939 x DIRK Arnoldus Greyling 08.10.1960, * 10.09.1935, †11.09.1993 xx VICTOR Herman Vienings 31.01.1987, * 10.08.1940. 1. CHARMAINE Greyling, * 01.02.1962 x DANIEL Esterhuizen, * 04.05.1961. a. MORNE Esterhuizen, * 11.12.1982 x NICOLA Hurter, * 12.08.1984. i. KAYLA-Rose Esterhuizen, * 28.12.2010. b. RUAAN Esterhuizen, * 11.08.1987 x JENNILEE Nolan, * 18.11.1989. i. RIKUS Esterhuizen, * 07.07.2008. ii. RULISSA Esterhuizen, * 08.05.2017. 2. ANNALIE Greyling, * 15.10.1964 x JAN van Loggerenberg, * 19.09.1964. a. CHARL van Loggerenberg, * 24.10.1987 x BEATRICE Groenewald, * 11.11.1988. b. CHARNAY van Loggerenberg, * 05.02.1991. B. ADRIAAN (Attie) Berthold Johannes du Plooy, * 09.02.1940 x SONIA Welsh, * 14.01.1944 xx DEIDRE Hawyes (Sjoblom) 12.02.1977, * 06.10.1948, †01.07.2012 xxx ANNA- MARAIS Visser, * 20.10.1971. 1. KAREN du Plooy, * 02.01.1967 x MARCUS Jooste, * 20.10.1971. a. COURTNEY Jooste, * 27.04.1995. b. SASHA Lee Jooste, * 17.05.2001. 2. DONOVAN du Plooy, * 23.03.1976 x CANDICE Siebrits, * 31.07.1980. a. MICAYLA du Plooy, *23.11.2012. b. ALYSSA du Plooy, * 18.09.2015. C. ROBERT Jacobus du Plooy, * 21.12.1945 x ELEANOR Evelyn Clark 28.07.1969, * 20.05.1942. 1. PIERRE Adriaan du Plooy, * 09.03.1970 x MELANIE Leviton, * 16.02.1972 xx DEBBIE Ann Mc Cullum, * 09.04.1977. a. JOSHUA du Plooy, * 29.07.2006. b. LEAH Loren du Plooy, * 03.07.2015. 2. JACQUES Robert du Plooy, * 22.07.1976 x JO-ANN Marshall, * 07.03.1979. a. AMELIA du Plooy, * 24.04.2006. b. OLIVIA du Plooy, * 06.10.2010. D. ROELENE Salome du Plooy, * 31.03.1956 x JOHANN Rust, * 16.10.1949, † 01.05.2016. 1. STEFAN Rust, * 12.11.1982. 2. ANNIKA Rust, * 12.10.1984. IV. ERHARD August Lilje, * 04.12.1918 in Umvoti, Natal, † 04.10.1976 x REGINE Dora Bense 26.08.1944 in Bethanien/ Izotsha, Natal, * 09.11.1921, † 14.09.2001 (Daughter of HEINRICH Friedrich Wilhelm Bense and Anna Marie DORA Kaiser).

136

A. RONALD Ehrhard Lilje, * 13.06.1946 in Port Shepstone, Natal x ELIZABETH Lorraine Westraat 28.02.1970, * 07.10.1952. 1. LEON Ronald Lilje, * 29.07.1970, † 31.07.1978. 2. EBONY Lilje, * 25.06.1972 x GUY Caister, (divorced – adopted previous surname Lilje) xx BRIAN Edward Taylor, * 08.08.1968. a. CASSIDY Caister, * 26.06.1998 (adopted by Brian, now Taylor). 3. ERHARD Lilje, * 28.12.1976, † 04.12.1999. B. GLORIA Lilje, * 11.05.1952 x ERIC Klug 15.06.1974, * 14.06.1951. 1. CINDY Klug, * 21.01.1976 x CRAIG Martin, * 04.08.1975, † 21.10.2011 xx GREG Massey-Hicks, * 08.08.1972. a. TANNAH Martin, * 22.06.2005. b. TRISTAN Craig Martin, * 06.09.2006. 2. JULIE Klug, * 04.02.1978, x DANEAL Lewis, * 26.05.1980. a. JESSE Lewis, * 01.12.2003. b. JAYDEN Lewis, * 22.10.2005. c. ZACK Lewis, * 08.07.2011. 3 WARREN Klug, * 21.11.1980 x TAMRYN Harris, * 28.10.1983.

137

3.7. Descendants of HEINRICH LILJE HEINRICH Wilhelm Lilje, * 19.06.1882 in Ebenezer, Alfred County, Natal, †17.01.1953 in Vryheid, Natal, buried 19.01.1953 in Scheepersnek, Natal x MARGARETHE (Gretchen) Anna Dorothea Hohls 13.07.1916 in Hermannsburg, Natal, * 13.05.1895 in Hermannsburg, Natal (Daughter of HEINRICH Wilhelm Hermann Hohls and Anna LUISE Marie Ida Leisenberg) † 10.04.1993. I. EWALD Heinrich Wilhelm Lilje, * 04.10.1917, † 30.11.1979. II. ARTHUR Ernst Lilje, * 11.01.1919, † 24.06.1995 x AUDREY Halliday 09.07.1962, * 11.10.1933, (Daughter of Ralph Halliday and Hilda Thöle) † 12.09.2006. A. CARL Lilje, * 08.01.1964, † 13.02.1986. B. LIESL Lilje, * 31.05.1967 x ROGER Shone 08.04.1989, * 22.03.1960. 1. ALLISON Paula Shone, * 11.02.1991. 2. TAMSYN Nicole Shone, * 30.12.1993. III. Louise Auguste GERDA Lilje, * 27.02.1921, † 01.04.2002 x Heinrich GUSTAV Wilhelm Rabe 16.07.1942 in Scheepersnek/ Vryheid, Natal, * 12.02.1906 (Son of Heinrich FRIEDRICH Wilhelm Rabe and CATHARINE Marie Caroline Wortmann) † 13.07.1977 in Greytown, Natal, buried in Hermannsburg, Natal. A. RUDI Friedrich Heinrich Rabe, * 23.08.1943 in Greytown, Natal x RUTH Elfriede Köhne 06.09.1969 in Hermannsburg, Natal, * 23.11.1944 in Pietermaritzburg, Natal (Daughter of JOHANNES (Hans) Karl Friedrich Köhne and ELFRIEDE Marie Ida Ortmann). 1. MERWIN Ralph Hugo Rabe, * 17.07.1970 in Greytown, Natal. 2. EDMUND Dieter Rabe, * 12.10.1971 in Greytown, Natal x ALMUT Sigrid Irmgard Schaepe 14.12.1996, * 06.08.1968.(Daughter of GERHARD Hermann Schaepe and SIGRID Margarete née Furthmann) a. KIRSTEN Ruth Rabe, *11.03.2001. b. BENJAMIN Rudi Rabe, *15.12.2003. B. ARTHUR Friedrich Rabe, * 06.11.1944 in Greytown, Natal, † 30.03.1993 x RUTH-ANNE Lillian Otte 13.07.1974, * 19.11.1949. 1. KEVIN Arthur Rabe, * 20.04.1976 x VERA Bosch 2001 xx NELDRI Uys 13.08.2011, * 01.06.1978. a. NATASHA Carla Rabe *17.05.2002. b. CARMEN Rabe, *08.04.2004. c. MICHAEL Rabe, * 22.08.2013. 2. SHIRLEY Lynne Rabe, * 20.04.1976 x UDO Werner Lütge 19.12.1998, * 06.02.1975 (Son of HEINZ Lütge and INGRID née Eggers) a. PHILIP Heinz Lütge, * 18.12.2002. b. MARK Victor Lütge, * 15.03.2007. 3. ROLF Gustav Rabe, * 22.10.1978 x CLAUDIA Reissner 19.02.2011, * 23.05.1985. a. ISABELLA Rabe, * 19.11.2012. C. EDNA Irma Rabe, * 15.09.1947 in Pietermaritzburg, Natal x LOUIS Heinz Freese 11.12.1971 in Harburg, Natal, * 10.11.1948 in Pietermaritzburg, Natal, (Son of HEINRICH (Heinz) Wilhelm Carl Freese and EDNA Anna Berta Marie Küsel). 1. CARMEN Edna Freese, * 11.12.1973 in Pietermaritzburg, Natal x PIERRE Edward Redinger 25.04.1998, * 04.09.1972, (Son of RUDI Erwin Redinger and Hendrina MARLENE Schnaar). a. MATTHEW Pierre Redinger, * 29.04.2000 in Richards Bay.

138

b. NINA Carmen Redinger, * 06.01.2003 in Richards Bay. c. MAX Anvil Redinger, * 24.04.2005 in Richards Bay. 2. COLIN Louis Freese, * 24.08.1975 in Pietermaritzburg, Natal x RIA Stegen 20.10.2001, * 24.01.1978 in Pietermaritzburg, Natal, (Daughter of MANFRED Ludwig Stegen and Evelyn Watt). a. CALVIN Colin Freese, *26.05.2004 in Pietermaritzburg. b. LIAM Louis Freese, * 06.08.2006 in Pietermaritzburg. c. DANIKA Freese, * 31.03.2008 in Pietermaritzburg. 3. BRONWYN Ruth Freese, * 28.07.1978 in Pietermaritzburg, Natal x ROLF Ulrich Bartels 13.12.2003, * 10.04.1975 (Son of ULRICH Albert Bartels and PATRISSIA Anale Therese Clark). a. BRENDAN Rolf Bartels. *16.12.2006 in England. b. MIA Bronwyn Bartels, * 17.05.2013 in Durban. c. TAYA Anne Bartels, * 21.03.2016 in Ballito. 4. STELLA Ingrid Freese, * 26.01.1982 in Pietermaritzburg, Natal. D. INGRID Gerda Rabe, * 03.02.1950 in Greytown, Natal x WERNER Robert Wittig 22.05.1976 in Hermannsburg, Natal , * 28.12.1949 in Harburg, Natal (Son of ROBERT Christian Theodor Wittig and LUCIE Marie Anna Küsel) 1. DESIREE Ingrid Wittig, * 04.02.1978 x TOMMASO Mazzoni, * 08.08.1978. a. LEAH Mazzoni, * 26.12.2016 in New York. 2. MARCEL Robert Wittig, * 08.01.1980 x SHIRLEY Hodge 30.09.2017, *11.11.1979. 3. LEON Werner Wittig, * 11.11.1983. E. DIETER Günther Ralph Rabe, * 20.08.1951 in Greytown, Natal x ELGA Monika Paul 26.06.1976 in Wittenberg, Transvaal, * 25.03.1949 in Piet Retief, Transvaal (Daughter of EWALD Reinhard Paul and ELISABETH Dorothea Klingenberg). 1. MARCO Frank Rabe, * 22.04.1977 in Greytown, Natal x MIRJAM Borsutzky 14.08.2004, * 02.09.1980 in Lobau, Germany. (Daughter of Hans-Jürgen Borsutzky and Dorothea). a. MATAYA Eden Rabe, * 17.06.2008, in Mt. Vernon, USA. b. ADEN Gabriel Rabe, * 23.06.2010. c. LINNEA Roelle Rabe, * 04.12.2013. 2. FRANK Martin Rabe, * 15.10.1979 in Greytown, Natal x INGRID Brigitte Weber 15.12.2008, * 27.02.1976. (Daughter of KLAUS and DULCIA Weber). a. JOSHUA Heinrich Rabe, * 08.05.2012. b. EMMA Elizabeth Rabe, * 16.09.2014. 3. ROBERT Gustav Peter Rabe, * 23.11.1982 in Greytown, Natal, x MICHELLE Ann Nicholson 20.12.2008, * 27.05.1985. (Daughter of GUY and BEVERLEY Nicholson). a. ASHTON Ann Rabe, * 02.10.2014. b. NATHAN Gustav Rabe, * 11.03.2017. 4. NADIA Rabe, * 03.07.1986 in Greytown, Natal x BJÖRN Lindemann 25.10.2014, * 15.09.1982. F. LUCIE Brunhilde Rabe, * 04.01.1954 in Greytown, Natal x WILFRIED Josef Schenach 18.12.1981, * 14.05.1941, † 25.07.2005. 1. UDO Schenach, * 08.10.1982 x ANDELLE van Wyk 24.11.2007, * 04.04.1985 (Daughter of TJAART Andries van Wyk and DELIA Karon née Schutte).

139

a. TRISTAN Wilfried Schenach, * 31.03.2008. b. TAYLA Schenach, * 05.04.2011. c. TROYE Udo Schenach, * 02.12.2014. d. TRAVIS Tjaart Schenach, * 28.05.2017. 2. KIM Schenach, * 28.08.1985 x JOHANNES Casper Bodenstein 28.08.2010. a. MARY-JANE Bodenstein, * 02.10.2012. b. OLIVIA Bodenstein, 10.02.2015. IV. Anna Margarethe IRMA Lilje, * 01.11.1923, †16.02.2005 x Karl Christoph WILHELM Meyer 08.02.1947 in Scheepersnek, Vryheid, Natal, * 17.07.1916, † 13.05.2003 (Son of Heinrich WILHELM Meyer and Minna Dorothea EMMA Kohlmeyer). A. WILHELM Heinrich Meyer, * 18.11.1948 in Vryheid, Natal x GISELA Gevers 30.06.1973 in Vryheid, Natal, * 16.06.1952 in Vryheid, Natal, (Daughter of EDUARD Heinrich Friedrich Hermann Gevers and Sarah Marie ANNA Oellermann). 1. YVONNE Meyer, * 28.03.1976 in Vryheid, Natal x GERHARD Klingenberg 02.05.2002, * 21.08.1975. (Son of WALTER and ELLI Klingenberg) a. CARLA Klingenberg * 02.04.2005. b. KAI Klingenberg * 11.07.2007. c. SVEN Klingenberg, * 06.05.2010. d. ALEX Klingenberg, * 04.04.2013. 2. WERNER Wilhelm Meyer, * 02.06.1978 in Vryheid, Natal x CHRISTINE Lens 30.10.2010, * 10.10.1978. a. LEA Marsha Meyer, * 03.09.2015. b. LARA Gisela Meyer, * 16.07.2017. 3. NORMAN Lorenz Meyer, * 14.11.1980 in Vryheid, Natal x SULIKA Boshoff 11.01.2014, * 24.04.1986. a. BENJAMIN Meyer, * 27.06.2016. 4. JÜRGEN Heinrich Meyer, * 22.06.1986 in Vryheid, Natal. B. LUTZ Meyer, * 27.11.1949 in Vryheid, Natal x HEIDI Marlene Niebuhr 25.01.1975 in Lüneburg, Natal, * 15.07.1955 in Paulpietersburg, Natal (Daughter of RICHARD Wilhelm Hartwig Niebuhr and ANNA Maria Katharina Schroeder). 1. JACO Wilhelm Meyer, * 16.07.1977 in Vryheid, Natal with MONICA van der Merwe, * 28.11.1977. a. MAX Meyer, * 08.08.2016, Centurion, Pretoria. 2. VANIA Meyer, * 04.12.1979 in Kempton Park, Transvaal x ADAM Wright 02.03.2013, * 28.05.1976. C. VICTOR Ralph Meyer, * 02.04.1953, † 01.04.2015 x LINDA Lore Gevers 23.08.1980, * 26.12.1959 in Volksrust, Transvaal (Daughter of VICTOR Wilhelm Gevers and ELISABETH Minna Beneke). 1. BIANCA Erika Meyer, * 01.12.1981 x JÜRGEN Gottlieb Böhmer 20.11.2004, * 03.12.1976. a. TAILA Böhmer, 16.03.2009. b. LEANDER Böhmer, * 08.06.2011. c. ALEX Böhmer, * 21.04.2013.

140

2. SVEN Victor Meyer, * 13.01.1983 x INKE Strydom 06.08.2011, * 20.12.1984. a. JENS Meyer, * 19.04.2013. b. CELIA Meyer, * 26.08.2016. D. HELMUTH Kurt Meyer, * 13.01.1955 † 05.03.2001. E. EDWIN Winfried Meyer, * 21.04.1956 x KARIN Schütte 17.09.1988, * 07.08.1962. (Daughter of HELMUT Schütte and LORRAINE Kaiser). 1. KARL Meyer, * 01.08.1991, † 05.09.1992. 2. HEINRICH Wilhelm Meyer, * 29.04.1993. 3. INGRID Gisela Meyer, * 19.08.1994 x RIAAN Holder 28.05.2016, * 06.08.1992. F. GERD Christoph Meyer, * 25.07.1957 x LOLITA Küsel 07.01.1995, * 24.01.1970 (Daughter of HANS- JÜRGEN Friedrich Küsel and GRETA Esther Hesse). 1. ULRICH Harald Meyer, * 11.12.1995. 2. HANNA Gretchen Meyer, * 04.12.1997. 3. CARSTEN Werner Meyer, * 13.03.2000. G. ILVA Ruth Meyer, * 16.02.1961 x HARALD Zoeppritz 26.05.1984, * 14.11.1952. H. RITA Edna Heidi Meyer, * 15.02.1966. V. RALPH Hartwich Lilje, * 04.09.1930, † 19.09.2017 x SOPHIE Dorothea Hellberg 12.05.1962, * 17.04.1937, (Daughter of KARL Friedrich Wilhelm Hellberg and MATILDE Dorothea Marie Wichmann) † 02.12.1993 xx Phillipa Marie, widowed Kassier, née Brüggemann, 31.05.1997 * 20.04.1948 (Daughter of ERNST Brüggemann and HILDA geb. Kaiser) A. CHRISTEL Hulda Lilje, * 03.04.1963 x LOUIS Edward Klaassen 27.05.1995, * 10.07.1953. 1. MICHELLE Klaassen, * 18.02.1997. 2. ANDREAS Louis Klaassen, *16.02.1998 † 03.01.1999. B. LEON Ralph Lilje, * 25.08.1965 x ELNA Ruth Beneke 20.01.1990 in Vryheid, Natal, * 30.06.1965 in Paulpietersburg, Natal (Daughter of GUSTAV August Beneke and RITA Frieda Sophie Hohls). 1. MONIQUE Sophie Lilje, * 01.10.1991 x MARK Alesandro Skinner 04.11.2017 in Pretoria, * 11.02.1988 in Pretoria. 2. BIANCA Elna Lilje, * 12.01.1994 x JUAN Miller 08.04.2017, KZN Midlands, * 06.11.1994 in Pietermaritzburg. 3. CONRAD Leon Lilje, * 25.01.1996 in Pietermaritzburg, Natal.

141

3.8. Descendants of AUGUSTE Reibeling (née LILJE) AUGUSTE Marie Magdalene Lilje, * 29.11.1884, Ebenezer, South Coast, Natal, † 03.04.1930, in Ehlanzeni, Natal x Johannes Heinrich Wilhelm LUDWIG (known as Louis) Reibeling 16.02.1905 in Hermannsburg, Natal, * 22.06.1872 in Emhlangane Missionstation, Natal (Son of JOHANNES Reibeling and JOHANETTE Maria Döll) † 28.10.1932, buried 29.10.1932 in Ehlanzeni, Natal. I. Johanna Anna Marie IRMGARD Reibeling, * 17.12.1905 in Ehlanzeni Missionstation, Natal, †10.9.1999 in Knysna, W. Cape x Adolf Johannes BERNHARD Dedekind, 16.02.1928 in Elandskraal, Dundee Dist., Natal, * 09.05.1904 in Elandskraal, Natal, † 21.7.1999 in Knysna, W. Cape (Son of August Heinrich Wilhelm THEODOR Dedekind and MARIE Dorothea Amalie Küsel). A. ELSA Herta Dedekind, * 15.11.1928 in Elandskraal, Natal x DIETER Hummerich 27.08.1966, * 12.03.1929. 1. BERNHARD Hummerich, * 04.01.1970. B. EGINHARD Theodor Dedekind, * 24.07.1930 in Elandskraal, Natal, †17.11.1986 in Pietermaritzburg, Natal x HELGA Emilie Dedekind 01.06.1963, * 10.11.1935 in Elandskraal, Dundee Dist., Natal, † 20.11.2015 in Dundee (Daughter of ALFRED Johannes Hermann Dedekind and EMILIE Martha Kuhn). 1. LINDA Ruth Dedekind, * 14.04.1964 in Dundee, Natal x JOHANNES (HANNES) Willem van Wyk 17-4.1999, * 23.09.1949. 2. EGMUND Phillip Dedekind, * 01.06.1965 in Dundee, Natal x SIGRID Ruth Kaiser 18.01.1992 in Hermannsburg, Natal, * 02.06.1968 (Daughter of HEINZ Werner Kaiser and RUTH Edith Witthöft). a. DANIELLA Sigrid Dedekind, * 26.08.1993. b. RUBEN Egmund Dedekind, * 18.07.1995. 3. YVONNE Liska Dedekind, * 29.02.1968 in Dundee, Natal x CHARLES Robert Mengel, 25.04.2004 in Elandskraal, Natal, * 01.02.1967 (Son of WILHELM Mengel and LYNETTE.) C. REINWALD Ludwig Dedekind, * 22.09.1931 in Elandskraal, Natal. D. SIEGBERT Bernhard Dedekind, * 12.03.1935 in Elandskraal, Natal, † 19.03.2016 in Mafeking x DOROTHY Eileen Bahlmann 07.10.1961, * 11.09.1933, † 17.02.2008 xx Johanna (JOAN) Hendrika Strydom * 15.10.1946, † 06.2014. 1. MARTHA Eileen Auguste Dedekind, * 03.07.1962 in Boksburg, Transvaal x GARY Percival Booyse 30.12.1987, * 05.11.1966. a. JEUEL David Booyse, * 30.06.1989. b. ISIAH Peter Booyse, * 01.03.1991. 2. MURIEL Tiy Dorothea Dedekind, * 07.09.1963 in Benoni, Transvaal x JAMES Peter Ludwig Siddle 02.04.1988, * 12.09.1958. E. IRMTRAUT Sieghilde Dedekind, * 06.08.1937 in Paulpietersburg, Natal x WOLF Peter Braun 22.05.1971, * 21.07.1938, xx WILFRIED Günther, 07.0.1990, * 19.09.1937. F. VERONI Annette Dedekind, * 17.09.1941 in Dundee, Natal x Hans ELKMAR Struckmann 01.01.1966, * 18.10.1938 xx JOHN Ross Wood 19.12.1992, * 06.03.1934. 1. PHILIP Bernhard Struckmann, * 02.05.1967 in Pietermaritzburg, Natal x MICHELLE Werremeyer in Cape Town 19.05.2001 * 01.08.1967 (Daughter of WERNER Werremeyer and KAROLA née Wohlberg – Karola is grand-daughter of Emma Lilje, No. 9). a. FLYNN Werner Struckmann, * 19.07.2002 in Auckland, New Zealand. b. KEANU Elkmar Struckmann, * 09.10.2003 in Auckland, New Zealand. c. MOYA Michelle Struckmann, * 02.11.2006 in Auckland, New Zealand.

142

d. LIAM John Struckmann, * 02.11.2006 in Auckland, New Zealand. 2. SONJA Struckmann, * 12.01.1970 x BRUNO Dieter Goedeke 17.04.1995, * 13.09.1965 in Pietermaritzburg, Natal (Son of DIETER Reimar Goedeke and GERTRUD Luise Dammann). a. PETER Bruno Goedeke, * 21.07.2001 in Auckland, New Zealand. b. OSKAR Bernhard Goedeke, * 10.05.2004 in Auckland, New Zealand. c. TIMOTHY Reimar Goedeke, * 23.09.2007 in Auckland, New Zealand. II. JOHANNETTE (Nettchen) Sophie Emma Luise Reibeling, * 28.09.1908 in Inadi, Natal,† 27.09.1996 x ERICH Max Arnold Röttcher 02.09.1933, * 09.04.1908 in Müden, Natal (Son of Peter Karl FRITZ Röttcher and Regine Elisabeth Marie HERMINE Hohls) †29.07.1960 in Ladysmith, Natal. A. INGRID Gertrud Röttcher, * 22.03.1935 x DAVID Dyas 03.08.1963, * 01.10.1931. 1. DENNIS Dyas, * 01.05.1964. 2. ANDREW Dyas, * 02.10.1965. 3. JEAN Dyas, * 25.07.1967 x DAVID Kane 30.05.2013, * 21.09.1962. B. RONA Auguste Röttcher, * 18.07.1936 in Müden, Natal x VALENTIN Albert Volker 10.12.1960 in Durban, Natal, * 26.07.1932 in Glencoe, Natal (Son of ADOLF Hermann Heinrich Volker and ALETTA Marie Dorothea Müller). 1. FRITZ Albert Volker, * 16.09.1962 in Durban, Natal x PENELOPE (Penny) Anne Mundell 12.12.1998 in Hillcrest, KwaZulu-Natal, * 01.10.1966. a. LIEZL Volker, * 29.10.1999 in Durban, KwaZulu-Natal. b. DIETER Volker, * 18.05.2001 in Durban, KwaZulu-Natal. 2. ECKHARD Victor Volker, * 28.12.1963 in Durban, Natal. 3. LYNETTE Ingrid Volker, * 11.08.1965 in Durban, Natal x FRANCOIS De Villiers Tredoux 06.12.1986 in Pietermaritzburg, Natal, * 18.04.1964 in Estcourt, Natal (Son of Adriaan Francois Tredoux and Juanita Duvenage). a. CLAUDIA Ingrid Tredoux, * 20.01.1995 in Pretoria, Gauteng. b. ETIENNE De Villiers Tredoux, * 08.07.1997 in Pretoria, Gauteng. 4. OLGA Louise Volker, * 30.08.1967 in Marianhill, Natal x COENRAAD (Coenie) Jozephus Venter 18.03.1995, * 19.04.1968, †30.10.2011. a. NICOLE Jeanette Venter, * 26.05.1997 in Pietermaritzburg, KwaZulu-Natal. b. JESSICA Lynette Venter, * 10.03.1999 in Pietermaritzburg, KwaZulu-Natal. i. JACQUES Cornelius Roux, * 13.10.2016 in KwaZulu, Natal. c. TANYA Louise Venter, * 10.03.1999 in Pietermaritzburg, KwaZulu-Natal. 5. CONRAD Hans Volker, * 07.09.1971 in Marianhill, Natal x RIANA Labuschagne 23.03.1996 in Pretoria, Gauteng, * 09.02.1972. 6. ALEX Martin Volker, * 01.03.1973 in Parklands, Durban, + Monica Havemann, * 10.09.1974. a. CHAKERA Volker, * 24.04.2003 in Pietermaritzburg, KwaZulu-Natal. C. UDO Fritz Röttcher, * 30.05.1938 x DINA Maria Grové 06.04.1963, * 03.01.1941. 1. ANÉL Röttcher, * 02.01.1964 x JAN Johannes Hattingh 02.07.1987, * 29.07.1963 xx GERT de Clercq 02.12.2006, * 19.08.1969. a. JANNIKA Anél Hattingh, * 12.02.1988 x ANDREAS Albertus Stols 19.06.2010, *12.1.1987. i. ANDREAS Albertus Stols, * 28.10.2011.

143

ii. MARKO Jan Stols, * 07.02.2014. b. UDO Jan Hattingh, * 19.12.1989 x CAYLA Catherine Cronje 26.07.2013, * 18.04- 1990. i. OLIVIA Skye Hattingh, * 20.07.2015. 2. MONICA Röttcher, * 29.12.196 x Bernard (BARRY) Klompas 07.01.1989, * 01.11.1957. a. CHRIS Stephan Klompas, * 25.12.1989. b. BASIL Bernard Klompas, * 14.08.1992, †11.05.1993. c. JACQUE Udo Klompas, * 02.12.1994. 3. ERICH Stephan Röttcher, * 22.12.1967 x ANTOINETTE Louw 15.10.1994, * 25.12.1973. a. ANTOINÉ Röttcher, * 15.11.1995 x WERNER van Zyl 29.03.2014, * 05.12.1988. b. ERINÉ Röttcher, * 22.05.1997. D. OLGA Alma Röttcher, * 16.12.1939 x ANDREW Martin Towert 15.02.1964, * 13.03.1940. 1. DAVID Noel Malcolm Towert, * 25.12.1964 x Jennifer (JEN) Groten 26.10.1991, * 18.05.1968. a. QUINTIN Towert, * 09.03.1999. b. MIKAYLA Towert, * 18.06.2001. 2. JOHNATHAN William Towert, * 22.04.1966. 3. EDWARD Iain Towert, * 13.11.1967 x JORDAN Kaplan 07.06.1991, * 06.01.1967 xx CHRISTINE Dubin 07.10.1995, * 23.11.1970. a. SOPHIE Anne Towert, * 13.03.1996. b. MAX Andrew Towert, * 26.07.1999. c. OSCAR Edward Towert, * 19.09.2003. 4. RICHARD Goodwin Towert, * 09.06.1971 x MICHELLE Bureyka, 21.08.1993, * 06.08.1970 xx ERIN Michalak 05.08.2006, * 06.04.1974. a. JAMIE Marion Towert, * 04.02.1994. b. JESSICA Page Towert, * 13.04.1996. E. ERIKA Hermine Röttcher, * 06.11.1941 x DANIEL (Danny) Andries Jacobus Botha 04.04.1964, * 10.10.1940. 1. DANIEL (Danny) Erich Botha, * 17.02.1965 x RIANDA Anna Catherina van Aswegen 05.04.1986, * 24.04.1964. a. DANIEL (Danny) Erich Botha, * 06.02.1990 x MAX (Magda) de Beer, * 27.01.1992 xx KARIN Letitia Naude 17.03.2017, * 09.09.1990. i. L. Botha, * 14.03.2011. b. Johan LEONARD (Len) Botha, * 08.06.1993. c. SANRI Botha, * 07.07.1994. 2. RIKA Johannette Botha, * 26.11.1966 x PIETER Johannes H. Rossouw 20.02.1988, * 06.06.1963, †01.07.2005. a. MARIÉ Rossouw, * 18.03.1989. b. PIETER Rossouw, * 16.11.1994. 3. JEANETTE Doris Botha, * 26.02.1969, †07.03.1988. 4. KARIN Erika Botha, * 09.07.1971 x PAUL Andries van Jaarsveld 16.12.1995, * 06.01.1972.

144

a. KARLA Erika van Jaarsveld, * 22.10.1999. b. JEANETTE Sarie van Jaarsveld, * 01.08.2001. c. MICHAEL Paul van Jaarsveld, * 13.11.2002. III. ANNA Minna Elisabeth Auguste Reibeling (Annchen), * 02.07.1910, † 24.12.1975 x IVAN George Robinson 10.07.1943, * 21.04.1903, † 30.08.1965. A. RAYMOND Ivan Robinson, * 06.07.1945 x ANNE Marie Murphy, 15.12.1973, * 24.06.1951 xx GILLIAN Kirk Margetts (née Smith) 21.09.1998 in Durban * 20.10.1956. 1. JEANNE Frances Robinson, * 29.08.1975 x JOHN Warwich Haley 24.06.2000, * 29.03.1972. a. TAYO Haley * 20.10.2006. b. FINN Benjamin Haley, * 23.10.2009 in Durban. c. JOE Bennet Haley, * 25.08.2014 in Durban. 2. JUSTIN Gerhard Robinson, * 25.05.1980. B. ENID Janet Robinson, * 30.03.1947 x LYNTON Brown 16.02.1973, * 09.09.1942. 1. GARETH Robert Brown, * 13.12.1975. 2. JULIE Sarah-Clare Brown, * 14.04.1978 x LUKE Marshall Rawlings in San Francisco 26.11.2003. * 06.12.1971, Florida USA. a. JOANNA Faye Rawlings, * 25.01.2007. b. CELESTE Maie Rawlings, * 01.04.2009, Knoxville, Tennessee, USA. c. ANNELINE Holly Rawlings, * 16.06.2011 in Redding, California, USA. 3. DAVID Gavin Brown, * 26.10.1979. C. MARGERY Elizabeth Robinson, * 19.03.1949 x GRAHAM Edward Button 27.02.1971, * 04.06.1948, xx ROBIN Guy Price 08.06.1996 in Durban North, * 14.05.1937, † 03.09.2016. 1. CARYN Wendy Button, * 30.09.1973 x BRYANT Ramon Hardy 23.04.2005 in Durban, * 05.06.1974. a. IMOGEN Anna Maree Hardy, * 20.12.2014 (Adopted in Christchurch, New Zealand) 2. BRONWYN Anne Button, * 14.05.1977. 3. DALE Elizabeth Button, * 04.08.1986 x RYNO Anthony Booysen in Hillcrest 28.01.2012, * 02.03.1986. a. RACHEL Booysen, * 25.06.2012. b. JESSICA Booysen, * 19.01.2014. IV. Marie Dora Emma GERTRUD Reibeling, * 19.10.1913, † 18.12.2008 x THEODOR (Theo) Ernst Hermann Fricke 28.07.1938 in Empangweni, Natal, * 18.05.1913, (Son of Theodor Fricke and Elise Bosse) †28.12.1989. A. GUDRUN Elise Fricke, * 10.05.1939 x GERHARD Friedrich Heinrich Witthöft 11.01.1964, * 02.03.1938, (Son of WALTER Heinrich Adolph Witthöft and Marie Sophie KÄTHE Meisegeier). 1. LOTHAR Gerhard Witthöft, * 31.03.1968 x SUZANNE Therese Moe 20.12.1997, * 17.12.1968, (Daughter of DEREK Ian Moe und LETITIA Tilly †17.07.2004.) a. ANASTASIA Katerina Witthöft, * 17.03.2000. b. EUGEN Karl Moe Witthöft, * 17.03.2000. c. TATJANA Elise Witthöft, * 04.03.2002. 2. HEIDI Gudrun Witthöft, * 03.09.1970 x GUY Collyer 22.04.2006, * 05.08.1972 (Son of David Collyer and Sylvia Shaw).

145

B. GÜNTHER Theodor Fricke, * 06.02.1941 x HESTER Gravett 13.10.1973, * 01.04.1949, (Daughter of WILLEM Gravett and GERTRUIDA Coetzee). 1. OLGA Gertrud Fricke, *14.10.1974 x JOHANNES Jakobus Lourens 14.02.1998, * 29.10.1970, (Son of Johannes Lourens and Cristina Koekemoer) a. JOHANNES Jakobus Lourens, * 23.06.1999. b. HERMANN Günther Lourens, * 25.08.2000. c. PETRUS Johannes Lourens, * 03.10.2003. 2. SIGRID Hester Fricke, * 17.01.1976 x Johan Samuel FREDERIK Lemmer 13.10.2001, * 20.03.1974, (Son of J.S. FREDERIK Lemmer and JOZINA du Toit). a. CARISSA Anna Lemmer, * 31.03.2004. b. NERINE Liska Lemmer, * 10.11.2006. 3. LISKA Karen Fricke, * 19.10.1979 x PIETER Cronje 10.02.2001, * 09.01.1974 (Son of Abraham Cronje and Ester Hatting). a. TINUS Cronje, * 26.06.2006. b. KAREN Cronje, * 12.03.2008. 4. THEODOR Wilhelm Fricke, * 23.11.1981 x KEREN Joy Brown 01.02.2014, * 12.06.1988. a. ANSEL Theodor Fricke, * 02.11.2013. b. IVAN Malcolm Fricke, * 02.09.2014. C. MONIKA Auguste Fricke, * 16.09.1942. D. RAGNI Gertrud Fricke, * 06.10.1946 x IZAK Stephanus Pretorius 13.02.1973, * 20.08.1946, † 12.11.2000, (Son of PIETER Pretorius and MARIE Pretorius). 1. SIEBERT Johan Pretorius, * 27.09.1974, † 25.01.2004 x JENNY Lyn Stewart 21.11.1999, * 08.06.1978 (Daughter of IAN Stewart und FIONA Jamieson.) JENNY married the brother of Siebert, PIETER Johannes Pretorius 23.06.2007. a. JOSHUA Siebert Pretorius, * 12.02.2004. 2. SENTA Carina Pretorius, * 08.05.1976 x CHRISTOPH Ernst Schulenburg, 05.01.2000, * 26.07.1973, (Son of CHRISTOPH Schulenburg und ANNEMARIE Ottermann) a. ANKE Carina Schulenburg, * 08.04.2004. b. ALEC Christoph Schulenburg, * 24.02.2006. c. EMMA Marie Schulenburg, * 16.03.2010. 3. PIETER Johannes Pretorius, * 26.11.1979 x JENNY Lyn (Stewart) Pretorius 23.06.2007 (see 1. above). E. INGRID Annemarie Fricke, * 30.07.1951. V. JOHANNES Wilhelm Ludwig Reibeling, * 01.08.1917, †28.02.1918. VI. JOHANNES (HANS) Heinrich Friedrich Wilhelm Reibeling, * 10.08.1919, †28.12.1983 x RITA Marie Tschirpig, *17.01.1929 in Glückstadt, Vryheid Dist., Natal, † 16.05.2008 (Daughter of GEORG Ernst Ludolf Tschirpig and THEODORA Düvel). A. VICTOR Johannes Reibeling, *11.01.1956 in Umtata, Transkei x RITA Schwarz 08.04.1978 in Uelzen, Natal, *11.02.1958 in Dundee, Natal, (Daughter of HANS-MARTIN Schwarz and MILDA Vera Klingenberg).

146

1. MICHAEL Victor Reibeling, * 07.05.1981 in Kempton Park, Transvaal x LINDA Vera Schütz 05.01.2013 in Pietermaritzburg, KZN, * 07.03.1987 in Dundee, KZN, (Daughter of RAINER Hermann Ludwig Schütz und INGLA Emilie Engelbrecht). 2. KARIN Anita Reibeling, * 13.06.1984 in Kempton Park, Transvaal x DAVID Hoehler 18.04.2009 in Hermannsburg, KZN, * 20.04.1984 in Johannesburg. a. AIDAN James Hoehler, * 18.10.2011 in Umhlanga Rocks, KZN. b. VERA Louise Hoehler, * 09.10.2014 in Umhlanga Rocks, KZN. 3. PETRA Carmen Reibeling, * 22.10.1987 in Kempton Park, Transvaal x FELIX Lyon Middleton 17.09.2016 in Hermannsburg, KZN, * 03.10.1972 in Bellville, Cape Province, (Son of Felix Lyon Middleton and Hester van der Walt). a. EMMA Deidre‘ Reibeling, 23.07.2010 in Pietermaritzburg, KZN. B. LISKA Rita Reibeling, * 15.01.1958 in Pietermaritzburg, Natal x DIETER Harald Drews 29.04.1978 in Durban, Natal, * 05.10.1955 in Pietermaritzburg, Natal, (Son of Ernst GÜNTHER Drews and IRMELA Marie Oellermann). 1. SONJA Liska Drews, * 29.10.1980 in Kempton Park, Transvaal x UDO Hermann Lucht 10.09.2005 in New Germany, KwaZulu-Natal, * 01.07.1977, (Son of HANS Ulrich Lucht and GERTRUD Luise Hahne). a. PHILLIP Udo Lucht, *16.11.2006 in Randburg, Gauteng. b. SHELDON Dieter Lucht, * 03.11.2008, Gauteng. c. MARKUS Jens Lucht, *24.08.2016 in Randburg, Gauteng. 2. JOHANN Christian Drews, * 09.03.1983 in Kempton Park, Transvaal x SUZANNE Henochsberg 06.12.2008 in Calderwood Hall, Boston, * 31.08.1982, (Daughter of BARRY Henochsbergand LYNETTE Cross). a. ALEX Christian Drews, * 27.03.2013 in Westville, KZN. b. DOMINIC Johann Drews, * 27.03.2013 in Westville, KZN. 3. LIESEL Birgit Drews, * 04.06.1986 in Westville, Natal x GARETH Brian Seymour 03.05.2015 in New Germany, KZN, * 20.06.1986 (Son of NOEL Seymour und MERYL Flowers). VII. Karl Heinrich Wilhelm LUDWIG Reibeling, * 22.10.1922, Inadi, Natal † 24.03.2001 x MARGARET Irmgard Rose 25.06.1955, * 15.05.1931, Durban, Natal, (Daughter of ERNST Martin Rozsavolgyi (Rose) and HEDWIG Hermine Auguste Friederike Karoline Ziegler). A. ERNST Ludwig Reibeling, * 12.12.1956, Durban, Natal x MEDWIN Roberta O'Reilly 23.04.1983, * 09.08.1958. 1. DALE Reibeling, * 16.04.1986 in Johannesburg x NADIA Vazzana 13.02.2016 in Lanseria, Johannesburg, * 01.02.1988 in Johannesburg. 2. CONAN Reibeling, * 05.10.1988 in Johannesburg. B. VERONI Maureen Reibeling, * 11.10.1958, Durban, Natal x RAYMOND Ervin Shaw 25.04.1981, * 25.06.1947 in Durham, U.K. 1. CRAIG Raymond Joseph Ludwig Shaw, * 16.10.1984 in Durban x IRUM William 30.11.2012, * 02.10.1987 in Pakistan. a. SAMUEL William Shaw, 06.10.2013 in Pinetown. 2. AMANDA Veroni Margaret Shaw, * 10.09.1988 in Westville. a. AURORA Petra Smith 04.05.2016. Father: Peter Smith, 18.03.1988 in Pretoria.

147

C. WALTER Helmuth Reibeling, * 19.05.1960, Durban Natal x YVETTE Webber (Adopted: Lottering) 24.04.1999 in Durban, Natal, * 13.09.1978, Gweru, Zimbabwe, (Daughter of CHRISTIAN George Webber and Martha CATHERINA van Deventer). 1. NATHANIEL Reibeling, * 11.09.2000, Durban, KwaZulu-Natal. 2. DANAÉ Reibeling, * 21.01.2002, Christchurch, New Zealand. 3. SHAYNE Reibeling, * 21.03.2008, Christchurch, New Zealand. VIII. ECKARDT Wilhelm Reibeling, * 06.07.1928, †11.05.1930, buried 12.05.1930 in Ehlanzeni, Natal.

148

3.9. Descendants of EMMA Dedekind-Rabe (née LILJE) EMMA Dorothea Barbara Lilje, * 15.08.1887 in Ebenezer, South Coast, Natal, † 04.03.1977 x ERNST August Wilhelm Dedekind 30.05.1907, * 30.01.1881 in Nazareth, Natal, (Son of Christoph WILHELM Dedekind and Katharina DOROTHEA Dittmer) † 15.02.1949 in Pretoria, Transvaal, buried 17.02.1949 in Koburg, Moolman, Transvaal xx Karl Heinrich HERMANN Rabe 16.11.1949 in Koburg/ Moolman, Transvaal, * 14.10.1877 in Utrecht, Natal, (Son of PETER Heinrich Wilhelm Rabe and Anna MARIE Dorothea Albers) † 02.12.1973 in Moolman, Transvaal. I. ARTHUR Adolf Heinrich Wilhelm Dedekind, * 13.11.1908 in Verden, Natal, † 07.11.1970 x ERNA Aletta Eleonore Rabe 13.07.1933 in Swartwater, * 27.01.1911 in Farm Swartwater, Wakkerstroom Dist., Transvaal, (Daughter of Karl Heinrich HERMANN Rabe and Sophie Wilhelmine Eleonore EMILIE Schütze) † 28.05.1972 in Moolman, Piet Retief Dist., Transvaal. A. ERLO Ernst Hermann Dedekind, * 27.06.1934 in Piet Retief Dist., Transvaal x ENGELA Irene Lydia Küsel 11.01.1958 in Augsburg, Commondale, Transvaal, * 20.09.1936 in Paulpietersburg, Natal, (Daughter of Adolf Friedrich WILHELM (Willy) Küsel and Marie LYDIA Meyer). 1. DEON Arthur Dedekind, * 14.03.1959 in Piet Retief, Transvaal, † 22.04.2011 x CHERYL Engelbrecht 06.12.1986 in New Hanover, Natal, * 13.08.1963 in Pietermaritzburg, Natal, (Daughter of ECKARD Georg Engelbrecht and ORTRUD Lydia Hohls). a. BRENDON Juan Dedekind, * 25.06.1989 in Greys Hospital, Pietermaritzburg, Natal x MARELE Lourens 17.09.2016, * 09.09.1991 (Daughter of GERRIE and MIRNA Lourens). b. LYNTON Jason Dedekind, * 23.11.1991 in Pietermaritzburg, Natal. 2. KARIN Dedekind, * 06.03.1962 in Piet Retief, Transvaal x REIMAR Ewald Hiestermann 22.09.1986 in Piet Retief, Transvaal, * 10.07.1951, (Son of EWALD Friedrich Hiestermann and IRMA Anna Hambrock) xx PIERRO Alberti 02.06.1993 xxx AXEL Engman 01.01.2002, * 12.04.1969 (Son of BÖRJE Engman and LOLA Frick). a. EMMA Jade Engman, * 02.06.2004. 3. MARK Erlo Dedekind, * 28.09.1968 in Piet Retief, Transvaal x TELANI Robertson 11.01.1997 in Pongola, Mpumalanga, * 29.02.1972 at Pongola (Daughter of FRED Robertson and JUDITH Delport). a. LARA Dedekind, * 20.10.1999 in Pretoria, Gauteng,† 15.10.2017. b. AMY Dedekind, * 31.07.2002 in Pretoria, Gauteng. B. FRIEDEL Arthur Dedekind, * 13.05.1937, † 13.09.1983 x DOLORES Schwartzel 22.01.1966, * 04.05.1947 xx SUSANNA Maria Human 12.10.1979 in Piet Retief, Transvaal. 1. FRIEDEL Heinz Dedekind, * 19.12.1968 in Phalaborwa, Transvaal x ANETTE Marie Hohls 19.11.1994, * 29.05.1969 in Pietermaritzburg, Natal, (Daughter of ERWIN Oscar Hohls and CHRISTEL Naomi van der Riet). a. ALEXANDER Friedel Dedekind, * 09.04.1998 in Pretoria, Gauteng. b. NICHOLAS Dedekind, * 03.09.1999 in Pretoria, Gauteng. C. HEINZ Ewald Dedekind, * 09.04.1940, † 05.06.1995 in Vryburg x JEANETTE Anna Blignaut 22.04.1961, * 29.04.1939. 1. DIETER Dedekind, * 15.10.1962 in Pretoria, Transvaal, † 13.02.1998 in Cape Town, Western Cape Province, begraben in Koburg, Mpumalanga, x MELANIE Bezuidenhout 10.01.1988. 2. ULLA Dedekind, * 11.03.1967 x Nicholas Rabie 26.09.1992. a. AMY Rabie, * 14.02.1994 in Worcester, Western Cape Province. b. JENNY Rabie, * 12.04.1996 in Worcester, Western Cape Province. c. LEE Marion Rabie, *08.01.2001 in Worcester, W. Cape.

149

3. JEANETTE Erna Dedekind, * 23.07.1970 x MIKE Milligan 17.02.2002 in Capetown. a. JADE Jeanette Milligan, * 11.05.2002 in Cape Town. b. MATTHEW James Milligan, * 07.04.2004 in Cape Town. D. RENATE Erna Dedekind, * 01.01.1944 x THEODORE Mathew Mocke 21.08.1965, * 27.09.1939, (Son of Theodore Mocke and Eunice Daphne Baxter) † 23.09.1991 xx Albert Nel 04.03.1995, * 03.03.1937. 1. THEODORE Mathew Mocke, * 24.05.1966 x PENNEY Lees 22.06.2005. a. CLOE Mocke, * 21.08.2006 in Johannesburg, Gauteng. b. COLBY Jack Mocke, * 12.01.2009 in Johhannesburg, Gauteng. 2. LEIGH Lara Mocke, * 17.11.1967 x CHRISTOPHER Walter Izyk 12.07.1997 in Pretoria, Gauteng, * 01.03.1968 in Canada. a. LIAM Mathew Izyk, * 27.12.1998 in Alberta, Canada. E. ERNST Hermann Dedekind, * 22.12.1949 in Piet Retief Dist., Transvaal, † 25.02.1988 x VIVIENNE Clair Friend 06.02.1971, * 26.11.1948, † 15.03.2015 xx WALTRAUT Hanna Hiestermann, 04.12.1987, * 26.04.1947 in Piet Retief, Transvaal, (Daughter of REINHOLD Franz Hiestermann and HANNA Elisabeth Dedekind). 1. ARTHUR Gerhard Dedekind, * 30.07.1971 in Piet Retief, Transvaal, † 05.04.1972 in Piet Retief, Transvaal. 2. LEON Dedekind, * 16.04.1974 in Piet Retief, Transvaal x JESSICA Van Wyk 13.02.2016. a. ALEXA Grace Dedekind, * 08.02.2016. 3. COLIN Dedekind, * 19.11.1976 in Piet Retief, Transvaal, † 20.01.2002 in Piet Retief Dist., Mpumalanga. II. ILSE Anna Luise Dedekind, * 04.05.1910 in Verden, Natal, † 07.05.2002 in Elandskraal, KwaZulu-Natal, x Heinrich Hermann KARL Wohlberg 30.04.1931, * 24.07.1899, (Son of HEINRICH Wilhelm Wohlberg and Katharine MARIE Rieckmann) † 16.01.1993. A. RONALD Ernst Heinrich Wohlberg, * 18.10.1933, † 27.07.2000 x ELLA Norman Stenli 19.12.1970, * 23.02.1937 in Norway. 1. MARIT Wohlberg, * 21.09.1971 x ERIK Adelbert Röhrs 29.04.2000, * 01.10.1971, (Son of Gottfried Georg ADELBERT Röhrs and SHEILA Eunice Laatz.) a. MAIKE Röhrs, * 14.09.2006 in Norway. b. JOEL Röhrs, * 10.08.2009 in Norway. B. RITA Emma Marie Wohlberg, * 08.09.1935 in Elandskraal, Natal, x Alexander HEINRICH (Heino) Kuhn 06.07.1958, * 09.03.1932 in Estcourt, Natal, (Son of Alexander WALDEMAR Kuhn and ALMA Anna Marie Fortmann) † 12.09.1985 Louis Botha Airport, Durban, Natal, buried in Bishopstowe, Natal. 1. LYNETTE Kuhn, * 25.02.1960, † 25.02.1960. 2. KARL-HEINZ Waldemar Kuhn, * 19.01.1961 in Pietermaritzburg, Natal x LIANA Muir 17.12.1982, * 31.05.1960 xx AMANDA Jean Petersen 05.12.1998, * 13.01.1965. a. YVETTE Kuhn, * 25.12.1984. b. ALEXANDER Ronald Kuhn, * 01.08.2003. 3. FERNANDO Heino Kuhn, * 17.02.1962 in Pietermaritzburg, Natal, x MARIA Louisa van Wyk 04.06.1994, * 18.09.1967. a. SILKE Arielle Kuhn, * 03.03.1998 in Altona, Manitoba. b. TRISTAN Leroux Kuhn, * 30.01.2001 in Abbotsford, BC, Canada.

150

4. ROMY Kuhn, * 09.03.1965 in Dundee, Natal. 5. RUDOLF Alexander Kuhn, * 18.07.1968 in Pietermaritzburg, Natal x LORNA Grove 11.01.2003 in Wartburg, * 24.03.1975. C. IRLA Waltraut Wohlberg, * 06.03.1939, † 24.01.2016 x OSCAR Ernst Brüggemann 12.01.1963, * 03.03.1938, (Son of Heinrich ERNST Wilhelm Brüggemann and Marie HILDA Emma Kaiser). 1. LEON Oscar Brüggemann, * 11.10.1963 in Port Shepstone, Natal, x ADELHEID (Heidi) Knöcklein 08.10.1988, * 16.08.1964, (Daughter of LOTHAR Knöcklein and KARIN née Heinichen). a. ROSALI Adelheid Brüggemann, * 23.04.1991. b. MONIKA Brüggemann, * 26.04.1993. c. CHRISTEL Brüggemann, * 07.04.1999. 2. LISKA Irla Brüggemann, * 05.11.1964 in Port Shepstone, Natal x RONALD (Ron) Hermann Küsel 09.01.1988, * 25.04.1963 in Eshowe, Natal, (Son of HERMANN Adolf Küsel and WALTRAUT Frieda Schröder). a. RALF Ronald Küsel, * 18.11.1991 in Durban, Natal. b. LENARD Marco Küsel, * 15.05.1993 in Pietermaritzburg, Natal. c. INKA Liska Küsel, * 05.05.1995 in Pietermaritzburg, KwaZulu-Natal. d. ALEX Hermann Küsel, * 20.10.2000 in Richards Bay, KwaZulu-Natal. D. KAROLA Ilse Wohlberg, * 21.02.1944 x WERNER Heinrich Werremeyer 03.10.1964, * 27.06.1935. 1. MICHELLE Werremeyer, * 01.08.1967 x PHILLIP Struckmann, (Son of ELKMAR and VERONI née Dedekind) 19.05.2001 in Capetown, * 02.05.1967 in Pietermaritzburg. a. FLYNN Werner Struckmann, * 19.07.2002 in Auckland, New Zealand. b. KEANU Elkmar Struckmann, * 09.10.2003 in Auckland, New Zealand. c. MOYA Michelle Struckmann, * 02.11.2006 in Auckland, New Zealand. d. LIAM John Struckmann, * 02.11.2006 in Auckland, New Zealand. 2. ANKE Werremeyer, * 19.03.1972 x CHAD Gordon (Son of PETER Gordon and GLINESE “Loll” Palmer-Owen) 01.02.2003, * 27.02.1970. a. TAINN Gordon, * 20.04.2005. b. LIV Gordon, * 02.09.2007 in Somerset West, W. Cape. III. Elisabeth Auguste Martha EDELGARD Dedekind, * 15.04.1912 in Verden, Natal, † 12.10.1997, x GUSTAV Christoph Bernhard Volker 09.07.1931, * 25.06.1899 in Ekuhlengeni, Natal, (Son of Peter Julius FRIEDRICH Volker and AUGUSTE Regine Marie Dorothea Röttcher) † 05.12.1970 in Harburg, Natal, buried in Harburg, Natal. A. GEROLD Ernst Volker, * 24.07.1932 in Greytown, Natal x RITA Johanna Maria Schröder 07.05.1955 in Harburg, Natal, * 04.12.1934 in Harburg, Natal, (Daughter of OTTO Friedrich Wilhelm Schröder and FRIEDA Anna Witthöft). 1. EGON Gustav Volker, * 14.05.1956 in Pietermaritzburg, Natal x RENE’ Freese 14.01.1984 in Wartburg, Natal, * 09.01.1960 in Pietermaritzburg, Natal, (Daughter of ARNOLD Freese and MARINA Ottilie Regine Volker). a. ANDREA Carla Volker, * 20.08.1987 in Parklands Hospital, Durban, Natal, x RICHARD Robert Fleuriot 07.10.2006, * 19.07.1987 in Matatiele, Natal (Son of PIERRE Jose Patrice Fleuriot and MARIE Therese Jacqueline Robert). i. EZRA Aaron Fleuriot, * 16.01.2007 in Westville, KwaZulu-Natal. ii. LUCA Noelle Fleuriot, * 28.05.2013. 151

b. DANIELLE Tanya Volker, * 14.12.1989 in Westville, Natal. c. NICOLA Talia Volker, * 25.03.1993 in Westville, Natal. 2. LEON Walter Volker, * 12.05.1958 in Pietermaritzburg, Natal, x JOEY Petra Wepener 18.06.1983 in Braunschweig, Natal, * 11.02.1958 in Kroonstad, OFS, (Daughter of PETRUS Francois Wepener and ISABELLA Johanna). a. WAYNE Gerold Volker, * 21.09.1985 in Vryheid, Natal. i. SETH Volker, * 16.04.2009. b. DANE Leon Volker, * 30.06.1988 in Vryheid, Natal. 3. RALF Gerold Volker, * 25.08.1960 in Pietermaritzburg, Natal, † 06.12.1976 in Harburg, Natal. 4. HEINO Hans Volker, * 19.09.1964 in Pietermaritzburg, Natal x Alexandra SANDY Lyall 14.10.1997, * 04.02.1971. a. CORNELIA Lyall Volker, * 10.07.1991. b. HEINO Alexander Volker, * 07.02.2000. B. RAMONA Volker, * 28.06.1934 in Durban, Natal, x WALTER Arnold Küsel 02.07.1954 in Harburg, Natal, * 02.11.1926 Farm Honey Grove, Harburg, Natal, (Son of HEINRICH Friedrich Christoph Küsel and IDA Elise Marie Hohls). 1. ANNETTE Barbara Küsel, * 18.03.1955 in Harburg, Natal x ROLAND Ewald Wortmann 13.12.2008, * 19.10.1949 in Wartburg (Son of Karl Peter EWALD Wortmann and Marie Emilie BRUNHILDE Rabe). 2. GERDA Edelgard Küsel, * 26.03.1956 in Harburg, Natal x RUDOLF Eugen Schmid 15.12.1990, * 07.06.1954, (Son of Eugen ULRICH Schmid and Marianne Elisabeth Straeuli). a. JENS Eugen Schmid, * 19.11.1991. b. CLAUDIA Anne Schmid, * 17.03.1994. c. STEFAN Christian Schmid, * 28.03.1995. 3. HEINZ Walter Küsel, * 08.12.1959 in Harburg, Natal x DONNA Harley 25.04.1992, * 13.05.1971, (Daughter of KENNETH Harley and VALERIE Ross). a. SASKIA Küsel, * 04.11.1994 in Pietermaritzburg, KZN. b. DANIELA Küsel, * 22.05.1996 in Pietermaritzburg, KZN. c. GREGORY Heinz Küsel, * 25.05.1999 in Pietermaritzburg, KZN. 4. JUDITH Irma Küsel, * 18.04.1962 in Harburg, Natal x GRAHAM Roy Martin 15.12.1984, * 04.01.1963, (Son of JOHN Martin and RITA Stillwell). a. STEPHANIE Lynne Martin, * 20.12.1986. b. DANIEL John Martin, * 14.10.1988. c. KIM Ashley Martin, * 08.08.1991. 5. CONRAD Louis Küsel, * 07.12.1966 in Harburg, Natal x BONNIE Bese 22.01.1994, * 19.06.1967 in San Jose, California, USA (Daughter of James DARRYL Bese and HELENE Marie Neufeld). a. TIMOTHY Conrad Küsel, * 11.06.1995. b. CHRISTOPHER Benjamin Küsel, * 26.09.1997. c. GABRIEL Eric Küsel, * 17.01.2001. C. ECKHARD Volker, * 27.08.1937 in Durban, Natal x ARLENE Joyce Hussey 02.11.1968 in Empangeni, Natal, * 05.12.1942 in Ladysmith, Natal.

152

1. VERNON Craig Volker, * 03.01.1970 in Empangeni, Natal x JE’NINE Elizabeth Kaiser 19.03.1994, * 11.09.1970 in East London. a. EMILY Caitlyn Volker, * 02.03.1998 in Westville, KwaZulu-Natal. b. HANNAH Leigh Volker, * 05.04.2001 in East London. 2. VANESSA Sharon Volker, * 27.11.1971 in Empangeni, Natal x GEORGE Hugh Izaaks 16.05.1998, * 29.04.1969 in Pietermaritzburg. a. SHANEE Emma Izaaks, * 14.06.1993 in Pietermaritzburg. b. NICHOLAS Luke Izaaks, * 20.01.2000 in Pietermaritzburg. c. JASON Conner Izaaks, * 19.05.2009 in Durban, Natal. D. ALICIA Agnes Volker, * 03.02.1943 in Hillcrest, Natal x SIEGBERT Ludwig Gevers 04.07.1964, * 06.05.1940, (Son of Wilhelm Christoph HEINRICH Gevers and Marie Dorothea LUISE Küsel) † 15.10.1982 xx BRIAN Derrick Korte 17.05.1996, * 01.07.1940. 1. UWE Heinrich Gevers, * 12.09.1965 x BRIGITTE Renate Appelt 29.11.1997, * 13.05.1969 in Pietermaritzburg, Natal, (Daughter of Ernst Appelt and MILDRED Irma Hillermann). a. SEBASTIAN Gevers, * 09.06.1999. b. MICHAEL Gevers, * 20.03.2002. 2. PETRA Gevers, * 17.07.1967. 3. TONI Gustav Gevers, * 21.05.1971, † 21.05.1971. 4. KIRSTIN Gevers, * 13.08.1975, x NEIL David Lund 31.03.2000, * 02.08.1971. a. LEO Gabriel Lund, * 01.06.2005. E. EDNA Volker, * 23.01.1944 in Pietermaritzburg, Natal x ANTON Georg Delmarco 04.12.1971, * 23.04.1931, in Bozen, South-Tirol, † 20.09.2010 (Son of JULIUS Delmarco and MARIA Mayr). 1. KARIN Tania Delmarco, * 06.09.1972 in Springs, Transvaal, x ANTHONY John Werner Struik 27.02.1997, * 27.07.1971 in Kitwe, Zambia. a. BIANCA Edna Struik, * 06.02.2004, in Harare, Zimbabwe. b. MICHAEL Anthony Struik, * 31.07.2006, in Harare, Zinbabwe. 2. STEFAN Marius Delmarco, * 13.12.1973 in Springs, Transvaal, x NICOLETTE Despina Nicolaou 28.10.2000, * 08.09.1974 in Benoni, Transvaal. a. ISABELLA Kyra Delmarco, * 18.06.2006 in London, England. 3. DAGMAR Maria Delmarco, * 04.05.1975 in Springs, Transvaal. F. IRMA Verena Volker, * 29.12.1947 in Pietermaritzburg, Natal, * 15.02.1948 in Camperdown, Natal x Hans DIETER Lehmann 27.01.1971 in New Hanover, Natal, * 31.03.1948 in Hagen, Germany, (Son of Wilhelm Erich Lehmann and Marianne Wisniewski). 1. CHARIKLIA Simone Lehmann, * 01.02.1972 in Hagen, Germany. IV. FRIEDEBORG Marie Charlotte Dedekind, * 14.12.1913 in Elandskraal, Natal, † 09.03.1958 in Pietermaritzburg, Natal, x Christoph Theodor HERMANN Schramm 04.05.1933 in Elandskraal, Natal, * 27.05.1904 in Elandskraal, Natal, (Son of ADOLF Hieronymus Paul Schramm and JOHANNA Sophie Dorothea Küsel). A. Ellie ANIETA Schramm, * 23.03.1934 in Glencoe, Natal, † 30.03.1995 x WILLEM Christoffel Janse van Rensburg 14.07.1958, * 14.08.1932, † 13.11.2013 in Dundee, KZN. 1. INGRID Friedeborg Janse van Rensburg, * 17.10.1959 in Dundee, Natal x Blumendahl LEO Alwyn Stander 06.10.1984, Elandskraal, * 04.06.1957 in Cape Town. a. WERNER Heinz Stander, * 31.12.1989 in Pretoria, Transvaal.

153

2. AMANDA Johanna Janse van Rensburg, * 10.12.1963 in Glencoe, Natal, †01.12.2009 x RICHARD Ernest Hopkins 28.06.1986, * 15.05.1963. a. RICHARD Ernest Hopkins, * 30.03.1989. 3. WILLEM Christoffel Janse van Rensburg, * 03.09.1965 in Ladysmith, Natal. 4. TANYA Barbara Janse van Rensburg, * 15.08.1974. B. UDO Ernst Schramm, * 24.04.1938 in Thabamhlope, Natal, † 27.07.1947 in Dundee, Natal, buried 29.07.1947 in Verden, Natal. C. RUDOLF Hermann Schramm, * 24.07.1939 in Dundee, Natal x MARIA Magdalena Verwey 21.04.1962, * 09.11.1941. 1. ANNALISE Schramm, * 02.01.1963 in Pretoria, Transvaal x JACOBUS Johanna Jurgens van der Westhuizen 08.12.1984, * 22.09.1960. a. NICOLAAS van der Westhuizen, * 09.03.1989. b. RUDIE Hermann van der Westhuizen, * 03.05.1991. 2. RUDIE Hermann Schramm, * 23.01.1969 x GAYLE Corene Lemmer 20.08.1991, * 11.03.1965. a. ANN-RIA Schramm, * 29.05.1991. V. Karl Otto Gustav HELMUT Dedekind, * 20.10.1916 in Verden, Elandskraal, Natal, † 14.12.2007 x LUCY Johanna Volker 03.02.1940 in Glückstadt, Natal, * 24.06.1917 in Lenjane, Natal, † 13.06.2008, (Daughter of FERDINAND Johannes Otto Volker and MARIE Regine Auguste Thöle). A. RONA Dedekind, * 01.08.1940 in Pietermaritzburg, Natal x MANFRED Lothar Schütte 24.04.1965 in Harburg, Natal, * 26.04.1935 in Piet Retief, Transvaal, (Son of Karl Christoph Christian HEINRICH Schütte and IRMGARD (Emmie) Adelheid Marie Elisabeth Koch). 1. RAIMUND Lothar Schütte, * 03.12.1966 in Windhoek, SWA x TRACY McFarlane 08.05.1999, * 18.09.1971. a. TAYLA Schütte, * 22.11.2010 in Roodepoort, Gauteng. 2. RICHARD Helmut Schütte, * 13.12.1967 in Pietermaritzburg, Natal. 3. FRANK Christian Schütte, * 01.01.1972 in Johannesburg, Transvaal x PAMELA Estment, née Smith, 19.03.2002, * 30.08.1964. a. LUKE Smith, * 15.05.1994. B. ERIS Dedekind, * 22.03.1944 in Pietermaritzburg, Natal, x LESTER Mervyn Yardley 04.09.1965, * 19.06.1941, † 21.10.2013 in England (Son of HAROLD Yardley and AGNES Louisa Hawxby). 1. CURT Yardley, * 23.02.1966 x BONITA Merlin 04.11.1989, * 15.05.1969, xx JENNIFER Anne Beverley 30.08.2002, * 10.04.1972 in Toranto, Canada, † 06.07.2008. a. JASON Yardley, * 25.02.1990 in Johannesburg, Transvaal. b. ROWAN Yardley, * 06.01.1992 in Johannesburg, Transvaal xx JENNIFER Anne née Beverley 31.07.2002, * 10.04.1972 in Toronto, Canada, † 06.07.2008. c. ALEXANDER St John Yardley * 24.12.2006 in Johannesburg, Gauteng. 2. ASTRID Yardley, * 14.08.1969 x GLENN Mayo 07.01.1994, * 13.02.1973. a. AMBER Mayo, * 17.03.1994. i. THOMAS Shepherd, * 02.03.2012. b. BYRNE Mayo, * 31.10.1996 in Westville, Natal.

154

C. VERA Dedekind, * 21.12.1950 in Pietermaritzburg, Natal, † 08.12.2006 x JOHN Olpherts Christie 05.04.1974, * 18.10.1949, (Son of JOHN O. Christie and EVELYN Getkate) xx DAVID Thomas Dennison 25.01.1985, * 31.05.1937. 1. LINDSAY Christie, * 20.04.1979 in Pietermaritzburg, Natal x BRENDAN Watseon 26.10.2013, * 05.06.1980 in Salisbury, Zimbabwe. a. JESSICA Vera Watson, * 18.07.2014 in London, England. 2. ERIN Rae Dennison, * 30.05.1986 in Durban, Natal x KYLE Ballard 30.03.2013, * 12.02.1989. a. BENJAMIN Ballard, * 20.09.2016 in Durban. 3. ROLF David Dennison, * 17.02.1988 in Durban, Natal x CLAIRE Mathie 08.03.2014, * 03.12.1988. a. DAVID James Dennison, * 27.09.2017. VI. WALDEMAR Johannes Heinrich Dedekind, * 06.03.1919 in Elandskraal, Natal, † 06.10.1979, buried in Hillcrest, Natal x HILDEGARD Dorothea Erna Sophie Gevers 14.12.1946 in Durban Natal, * 15.11.1921 in Draycott Natal, † 20.01.2011, (Daughter of Wilhelm Christoph FRIEDRICH Gevers and MARIE Magdalene Hermine Anna Küsel). A. ERWIN Waldemar Dedekind, * 16.09.1947 in Hillcrest, Natal x GILDA Elizabeth-Anne Cloke 30.01.1971, * 11.10.1949. 1. LIESEL Anne Dedekind, * 01.09.1973 x TREVOR Clarence Bawden 08.01.1994, * 20.03.1967. a. MICHAELA Rebecca Bawden, *04.11.1998 in Benoni, Gauteng b. JESSICA-PAIGE Bawden, *29.08.2001 in Benoni, Gauteng 2. DIETER Waldemar Dedekind, * 07.09.1977 x JOANNE du Toit 07.10.2006, * 08.11.1971. 3. MARKUS Robert Dedekind, * 26.09.1981 x SHERI-LEE Pohle 03.11.2007 * 19.04.1984. a. JOSHUA Markus Dedekind, * 07.10.2009. b. TAYLOR Elizabeth Dedekind, * 21.09.2012. 4. CARMEN Ruth Dedekind, * 30.07.1985 x JARRYD Charles Mildenhall 20.01.2007, *20.06.1985. a. LEVI Charles Mildenhall, * 19.10.2008. B. HUGO Oswald Dedekind, * 10.07.1951 in Hillcrest, Natal x JEAN Marian Devine 26.08.1978, * 09.09.1954. 1. JONATHAN Michael Dedekind, * 29.05.1981. 2. NICHOLAS James Dedekind, * 25.01.1983. C. INGELORE Dedekind, * 22.01.1953 in Hilllcrest, Natal x IAN Taylor 16.12.1976, * 10.07.1944. 1. HEIDI Georgina Taylor, * 07.06.1978 x SHANE Marques, 17.01.1998, * 25.05.1976. a. DANIEL–ISAIAH Marques, * 08.01.1999. b. ESRA James Marques, * 30.01.2001. c. ENYA Rebekah Marques, * 06.08.2003. 2. JUSTIN Ian Taylor, * 20.05.1980. 3. CLAIRE Joy Taylor, * 03.05.1983 x JARROD Ernst Bay 06.04.2013. D. RUTH Mary Dedekind, * 09.09.1959 in Hillcrest, Natal. VII. ERNA Helene Dedekind, * 19.06.1921 in Verden, Natal, † 13.10.2011 x OTTO Friedrich Paul 20.06.1942 in Verden, Elandskraal, Natal, * 01.09.1918 Farm Speenkoppies, Moolman, Transvaal, (Son of Christoph Heinrich FRIEDRICH Paul and Caroline Luise Marie EMILIE (Milly) Meyer) † 14.09.1958 in Paulpietersburg,

155

Natal, xx GORDON Richard Harvey 04.04.1964, * 08.07.1926, † 28.04.1988, buried in Augsburg, Commondale, Transvaal. A. INGRID Senta Paul, * 05.01.1944, † 02.03.1986 x BRIAN Papenfus 21.09.1963, * 31.01.1937 in Vryheid, Natal. 1. NORMAN Papenfus, * 06.08.1964 in Vryheid, Natal x BENITA Blignaut. a. CHRYSTELLE Papenfus, * 15.02.1988. b. INGRID Papenfus, * 01.11.1992. 2. BRADLEY Papenfus, * 23.10.1966. a. BIANCA Papenfus, *. 3. KAREN Papenfus, * 06.02.1973 x EVIA Venter 16.05.1970, * 27.11.1963. a. MEGAN Venter, * 07.12.1999. B. MARGARET Paul, * 05.04.1945 in Pietermaritzburg, Natal, † 14.01.1946, buried in New Germany, Natal. C. RALPH Otto Paul, * 26.09.1948 in Pietermaritzburg, Natal x ANDRA Marie Hohls 16.05.1970 in New Hanover, Natal, * 22.12.1951 in Pietermaritzburg, Natal, (Daughter of ALWIN Friedrich Ernst Hohls and MARIA (Ria) Magdalena H. Buys). 1. CHARMAINE Paul, * 02.09.1970 x ANTON Kinsey-Ahlers 27.05.1995, * 23.10.1964. a. SHANNON Kinsey-Ahlers, * 26.07.1996. b. TYREN Ralph Kinsey-Ahlers, * 14.04.1998. 2. KEVIN Ralph Paul, * 15.09.1975 x BONNIE Ramsden 25.03.2000, * 06.03.1979. a. CONNOR Paul, * 30.08.2000. D. ERLO Arthur Paul, * 23.02.1956 in Pietermaritzburg, Natal x CHARMAINE Richards, 1982, * 23.07.1962. 1. LEE-ANN Paul, * 15.01.1984. 2. ASHLEY Paul, * 11.01.1988. VIII. EWALD Theodor Heinrich Dedekind, * 21.04.1924 in Verden, Natal, † 14.10.2011 x ELFRIEDE (Ellie) Marie Thiele 06.01.1951 in Braunschweig, Natal, * 15.10.1927, (Daughter of Wilhelm JULIUS Heinrich Thiele and WILHELMINE Christine Sophie Lammerding) † 08.01.2003 in Piet Retief, Mpumalanga, buried 12.01.2003 in Koburg, Moolman, Mpumalanga. A. EDITH Helga Dedekind, * 27.11.1951 in Paulpietersburg, Natal x ROBIN Keith Jones 04.02.1978 in Paulpietersburg, Natal, * 08.12.1949 in Slough, England. 1. MELVIN Keith Jones, * 14.02.1979 in Nelspruit, Transvaal x JAQUELINE du Toit 25.05.2002 in Pretoria, Gauteng, * 30.08.1979, (Daughter of HANS du Toit and MIDA Swart). a. ROBIN Jaqueline Jones, * 10.03.2011 in Pretoria, Gauteng. b. SAMUEL Keith Jones, * 19.08.2013 in Pretoria, Gauteng. 2. BRIAN Robert Jones, * 15.10.1981 x CHARLENE Harrison 30.06.2007, * 28.12.1983 (Daughter of Peter Harrison and MARTIE Van Zyl). 3. LYNETTE Claire Jones, * 22.07.1985. B. LOUIS Ewald Dedekind, * 08.05.1955 in Paulpietersburg, Natal x ANITA Joanna Marais 08.07.1978, * 12.02.1956, (Daughter of STEFANUS Johannes and JOANNA Catharina Marais). 1. HEIN Ewald Dedekind, * 13.02.1982 in Pretoria, Transvaal x LODEWIEKA Erasmus 06.11.2009 in Hartebeespoort, NW Province, * 16.06.1981 in Bethal, Transvaal. a. EWALD Louis Dedekind, * 12.09.2012 in Centurion, Gauteng. 156

2. SHANI Dedekind, * 26.05.1985 in Pretoria, Transvaal x JURIE Johannes Geldenhyus 26.11.2011 in Clarens, OFS, * 12.08.1984. C. YVONNE Elfriede Dedekind, * 23.02.1957 in Piet Retief, Transvaal x GÜNTHER August Reinstorf 21.01.1978, * 26.06.1955, (Son of AUGUST Friedrich Reinstorf and HILDEGARD Emma Hambrock). 1. ANJA Yvonne Reinstorf, * 23.07.1979 in Piet Retief, Transvaal x MARK Oswald Hohls 02.02.2002 in Wittenberg, Mpumalanga, * 26.06.1972 in Greytown, Natal, (Son of August OSWALD Hohls and ELGA Louise Uhlmann). a. NICOLE Hohls, * 28.02.2004 in München, Germany. b. KARIN Elga Hohls, * 01.03.2006, in Pretoria, Gauteng. c. ANDREA Yvonne Hohls, * 26.06.2009 in Pretoria, Gauteng. 2. LINDA Reinstorf, * 03.06.1982 in Piet Retief, Transvaal x KURT Herbert Schulz 08.09.2007, * 15.03.1980 in Pietermaritzburg (Son of Herbert Schulz and Waltraut Hillermann). a. MICHAEL Kurt Schulz, * 08.04.2010 in Pretoria, Gauteng. b. LARA Linda Schuls, * 12.07.2012 in Pietermaritzburg, KZN. c. ANNIKA Lisa Schulz, * 14.10.2014 in Pitermaritzburhg, KZN. 3. HEIKE Reinstorf, * 27.08.1985 in Piet Retief, Transvaal x STEPHEN Heinz 20.12.2014, * 19.03.1983 (Son of Heiner and Thelma Heinz). D. VINCENT (Butz) Julius Dedekind, * 03.06.1961 in Piet Retief, Transvaal x SONIA Erika Böhmer 10.02.1990 in Koburg/ Moolman, Transvaal, * 19.04.1968 in Piet Retief, Transvaal, (Daughter of ALBERT Heinrich Böhmer and RÖSCHEN Emma Auguste Niebuhr). 1. KARL-HEINZ Dedekind, * 19.03.1996 in Pretoria, Gauteng. 2. MICHELLE Dedekind, * 19.08.1999 in Pretoria, Gauteng. IX. WALTRAUT Lieselotte Dedekind, * 30.09.1926 in Verden, Natal, † 04.10.2016 x HEINI Christian Fedderke 19.01.1945 in Verden, Natal, * 20.05.1912 in Appelern, Schaumburg / Hannover, † 08.09.1991, buried in Hillcrest, Natal. A. LIESELOTTE Fedderke, * 06.03.1946 in Dundee, Natal x RUPERT Wilhelm Röhrs 25.04.1970 in Wartburg, Natal, * 07.11.1944, † 02.05.2010 (Son of BERNHARD Heinrich Carl Röhrs and Caroline Anna MARIE Witthöft). 1. PETER Heinz Röhrs, * 30.10.1971 x NICOLE Thomson 18.09.1999, * 28.05.1972. a. MATTHEW Christopher Röhrs, * 08.08.2003. b. JESSICA Röhrs, * 01.10.2005. 2. LIESEL Tanja Röhrs, * 02.06.1974 x MALCOLM Stewart 30.12.2000, * 05.10.1970 a. LIAM Joshua Stewart, * 28.09.2003. 3. STEPHAN Rupert Röhrs, * 21.02.1980 x PHILLIPA Anne Chance 26.04.2008, * 31.08.1979. a. JEMIMA Grace Röhrs, * 17.06.2012. b. SOPHIE Hannah Röhrs, * 28.01.2015. B. BARBARA Helga Fedderke, * 03.07.1948 x THEODORE Neville Wessels 15.12.1973, * 10.03.1940. 1. JOHANNES Christiaan Wessels, * 12.08.1975 x ESTE Niemann 21.11.2009, * 03.05.1984. a. CHRISTIAN Niemann Wessels, * 24.12.2014. 2. ANNALISE Wessels, * 07.04.1977 x Jan CHRISTOFFEL Erasmus 02.08.2008, * 01.08.1969. a. MIA Erasmus, * 03.07.2012.

157

b. MIEKE Erasmus, * 02.04.2015. 3. RIAAN Wessels, * 14.06.1980 x HESTER Cecilia Van Niekerk 13.03.2010, * 23.07.1976. a. THEODORE Wessels, * 05.02.2013. b. HESTER Cecilia Wessels, * 22.12.2014. C. ERNST-HEINRICH Fedderke, * 17.09.1950 x JEANETTE Elizabeth Brown 20.04.1974, * 11.03.1956. 1. KARL Ryan Fedderke, * 28.04.1975 x TAMARA Kessler 24.06.2000, * 24.03.1979. a. EMILY Jo Fedderke, * 08.08.2012. 2. KIOMI Liesel Fedderke, * 21.04.1977 x COLIN Theodore Yeoman 09.01.1999, * 31.06.1975. a. JENNIFER Liesel Yeoman, * 25.01.2007. b. Cameron JEDIDIAH Yeoman, * 23.03.2009. D. HORST Rudolf Karl Fedderke, * 23.12.1954 x LYNN Dianne Mountifield 18.10.1980, * 13.07.1955. 1. KEVIN Matthew Fedderke, * 11.10.1983 x CORA-MARI Potgieter 10.10.2014, * 22.07.1983. 2. MICHAEL Alan Fedderke, * 29.05.1988. E. JOHANNES Wolfgang Fedderke, * 13.02.1964 x ASTRID Meyer 08.12.1990, * 30.10.1963.

158

3.10. Descendants of LOUISE Laue (née LILJE) (1889 - 2006) Maria LOUISE Lilje, * 08.09.1889, † 30.08.1958 in Greytown, Natal, buried in Hermannsburg, Natal x OTTO Wilhelm Laue 02.07.1914 in Hermannsburg, Natal , * 11.08.1885 in Calvörde, Germany, (Son of WILHELM Friedrich Christoph Laue and HANNA Friederike Louise Scherf) † 08.01.1951 in Natal. I. OTTO Christoph Wilhelm Laue, * 18.03.1915 in Hermannsburg, Natal, † 06.02.2000 x IRMA Johanna Elizabeth Polstorff 29.07.1943, * 08.11.1922, † 26.01.1988. A. CHRISTIANE Louise Laue, * 02.04.1945 x FREDERICK Victor Brooker 06.12.1969, * 02.10.1918. 1. DAVID Simon Brooker, * 31.08.1971. (England). B. RONALD Ewald Laue, * 17.08.1948 x ANNE Minnie 06.12.1975, * 06.04.1955, †11.02.1992 xx VALERIE Montile 07.12.1996, * 09.11.1951. 1. JACQUELINE Laue, * 11.08.1977 x ANDREW Vincent Caldwell 25.11.2006, * 24.09.1961. a. REGEN Gavin Laue, * 19.08.1997. b. LILY Anne Kathleen Caldwell, * 10.06.2007. 2. JENNIFER Laue, * 09.11.1978. 3. JUDITH Laue, * 19.09.1986, † 14.12.2001. C. CHRISTOPHER Mackensen Gerald Laue, * 13.10.1949 x RUTH André 26.09.1976, * 25.01.1958. (USA). 1. SHARON-GRACE Naomi Laue, * 28.10.1977 x JONATHAN Lee Grant 06.07.1996, * 02.04.1975. a. ETHAN Ezekiel Grant, * 02.07.1999. b. FELICITY Denae Grant, * 13.02.2001. 2. RHODA-ANNE Ruth Laue, * 03.03.1981. 3. ANGELINE-ROSE Laue, * 01.05.1982 x JOSHUA David Grant 17.05.2003, * 06.08.1982. 4. BRYAN Christopher-John Laue, * 13.10.1989. D. INGRID Edeltraut Otilie Laue, * 30.06.1952 x MICHAEL Patrick Brophy 27.12.1975, * 08.03.1949. 1. MICHELE Laura Brophy, * 10.03.1981 x RICHARD Vickery 18.12.2005, *. Zimbabwe. a. LARA Skye Vickery, * 22.08.2006. II. EWALD Johannes Hermann Laue, * 18.08.1916, † 03.07.1980, buried in Greytown, Natal. III. Hans MACKENSEN (Mac)Karl Laue, * 15.10.1917 in Hermannsburg, Natal, † 29.08.2000 x Frieda Wilhelmina Schönborn 13.12.1952, * 01.02.1934, † 14.03.1999. A. BRENDA Irma Rhoda Laue, * 06.11.1953 x ROBERT Alfred Smart 10.10.1975, * 24.03.1954. 1. KARL Robert-John Smart, * 03.02.1979. (Australia). 2. WARREN Alfred Smart, * 29.06.1982. (England). B. RITA Louise Laue, * 17.01.1955 in Greytown, Natal x MARTIN John Joseph Reid 07.07.1973, * 13.07.1950 in Ixopo, Natal, (Son of FREDERICK (Freddy) John Reid and HARRIET May Reid) xx DAWID Jacobus van der Merwe 15.12.1984, * 01.08.1945. 1. RENE’ Reid, * 06.01.1974 in Greytown, Natal. (New Zealand). C. LYNETTE Emily Laue, * 27.10.1956 x MICHAEL Stewart Wingrove 05.05.1979, * 04.05.1956. (England). 1. PHILLIP Mark Wingrove, * 09.02.1982. (England). D. SENTA Thelma Mona Laue, * 26.06.1962 x MIKE Jon Frick 01.08.1981, * 05.10.1958. 1. WAYNE Frick, * 27.01.1984. 2. WENDY-LEE Frick, * 28.02.1987.

159

IV. RICHARD Bernhard Max Laue, * 24.02.1919 in Hermannsburg, Natal, † 03.03.1991 in Pietermaritzburg, Natal, buried in Hermannsburg, Natal. V. THEODOR Ludwig Heinrich Laue, * 28.09.1920 in Hermannsburg, Natal x HENRIETTA Simpson, 1953. VI. LEONHARD George Heinrich Wilhelm Laue, * 04.04.1924 in Hermannsburg, Natal, † 04.06.1995 in Greytown, KwaZulu-Natal, buried in Hermannsburg, KwaZulu-Natal x Ann THELMA Botha 30.06.1955, * 29.09.1933. A. BRONWYN Laue, * 06.02.1969 (Adopted) x ROBERT Harry Storey 26.11.1988, * 10.06.1966. 1. DAMIEN Robert Storey, * 04.06.1989. 2. CHANELLE Erica Storey, * 29.11.1992. VII. OTTILIE Anna Marie Elizabeth Laue, * 12.04.1926, † 24.11.1989 x GERALD Barkley Kitchen 13.11.1948, * 23.03.1912, (Son of GERRARD Barkley Kitchen and ANNA Timm) † 18.05.1976. A. JEANETTE Kitchen, * 11.11.1950 x Arthur SEAN Beazley 22.07.1980, * 12.03.1950 xx JOHN Hall 06.12.2003, * 23.02.1942. 1. PAUL Gerald Beazley, * 22.07.1980. 2. JEFFREY James Beazley, * 09.12.1982. B. VIVIAN Gerald Kitchen, * 27.05.1958 x HELEN Culver 02.08.1986, * 27.05.1958. 1. JONATHAN Kitchen, * 05.01.1988. 2. MICHAEL Kitchen, * 19.05.1994. C. JOHN Barkley Kitchen, * 04.10.1963 (Brisbane, Australia) x GAIL Diane Armitage 11.08.1990, * 26.02.1966. 1. JACLYN Elizabeth Kitchen, * 14.04.1992. 2. ROHAN William Kitchen, * 11.07.1995. 3. CALEIGH Margaret Kitchen, * 12.10.1999. 4. KURT Barkley Kitchen, * 12.10.1999. VIII. Marie Auguste EDELTRAUT Laue, * 20.04.1927 in Hermannsburg, Natal, † 01.07.1994 in Pietermaritzburg, Natal, buried 07.07.1994 in Hermannsburg, Natal x Maurice RAYMOND Bartholomew 07.07.1951, * 13.08.1928. A. ANN Louise Bartholomew, * 04.05.1952 x THOMAS Elsey 04.10.1974, * 31.10.1937 xx PONTALION Wium Geyser 19.02.2000, * 23.05.1945. 1. DERRICK John Elsey, * 14.08.1979 x PIPPA Burrows 18.07.2004, * 26.04.1985. 2. JO-ANN Rene Elsey, * 07.10.1983, x GREG Parsons 15.04.2000, * 21.09.1979. B. SHIRLEY Joyce Bartholomew, * 07.12.1953 x DENZIL du Preez 12.08.1978, * 15.08.1950. (New Zealand). 1. DAVID du Preez, * 12.01.1980. 2. LISA du Preez, * 16.10.1982 x STEPHEN Brown 13.10.2006, * 04.08.1977. 3. DEBBIE du Preez, * 08.01.1991. C. RODNEY Leonard Charles Bartholomew, * 19.06.1958 x KISHANDA Heather Sterling 22.07.1989, * 17.05.1968. 1. STACEY Tana Bartholomew, * 18.09.1989. D. LORNA Dawn Bartholomew, * 08.08.1959 x GEOFFREY Whitehead 29.12.1979, * 29.12.1958. 1. LANCE Whitehead, *21.06.1980 x JEANETTE Catherine Mallon 18.02.2006, * 18.05.1981. 2. CRAIG Whitehead, * 18.07.1983 x VANESSA Cawood 26.04.2008, * 12.03.1985.

160

SECTION III: Photo Gallery

1 Missionary couple Johann Heinrich Christoph and Anna Caroline Lilje and Descendants

Johann Heinrich Christoph and Anna Caroline Lilje, née Beckröge

161

Johann Heinrich Christoph and Anna Caroline Lilje with 10 children (ca. 1890) Johannes Christoph Anna Karl Marie Auguste ANNA Heinrich JHC Wilhelm Louise Emma

162

Johann Heinrich Christoph and Anna Caroline Lilje with 10 children (ca. 1902) Johannes Wilhelm Marie Christoph Auguste Heinrich Anna Louise Anna JHC Emma Karl

School in Hermannsburg – Natal (ca. 1890) Missionar Lilje Missonar Hansen Missionar Wolff

163

Hermannsburger Missionaries (before 1911) Ohloff Reibeling Schumann v. Fintel Dehning Hohls Dehnke Köhneke Deppe Schulze Fitschen Köhler Fr. Köhler Schmädeke Fr. Schmädeke Ahrens Fr. Harms Di. Harms Bostelmann Gevers Fr. Gevers Fr. Wiese Wiese Drögemöller Schiering Reibeling Fr. Deppe Deppe Fr. Lilje Lilje Kohrs Röttcher Brauel Fr. Brauel Fr. Schiering

164

Grave of JHC Lilje in the new cemetary, Hermannsburg

Grave of Anna Caroline Lilje (Beckröge) in the cemetry, Glückstadt

165

JOHANNES Peter Lilje

Grave of JOHANNES Lilje in the cemetary, Koburg

166

CHRISTOPH Hermann August Lilje and Dorothea Marie Magdalena, née Stallbom

CHRISTOPH Lilje and Dorothea (Dora) with children Adolf CHRISTOPH Dora Oskar Richard Manfred Hugo Bruno Marie

167

CHRISTOPH Hermann August Lilje – Grave in the cemetary, Glückstadt

ANNA Maria Catharina, née Lilje and Ernst Röttcher

ANNA Maria Catharina Lilje: Grave in the cemetary, Müden - 1. widowed Röttcher; 2. widowed Röhrs

168

Wedding of Heinrich KARL Lilje and Anna Marie Helene, née Drewes

KARL Lilje (and Helene) with children (Helene) Erika Ingeborg Edgar Edelgard Sieglinde Waldtraud KARL

169

KARL Lilje - Grave in the cemetary, Glückstadt

MARIE, née Lilje and Heinrich Röttcher with children (80th birthday of Marie: 26.09.1958) Kurt Elly Heinrich Victor Agnes MARIE

170

Wedding of Marie Lilje and Heinrich Röttcher, 18th July 1901

Numbering of family members with their names Names of the 10 children of JHC and Caroline Lilje at the wedding of their 2nd daughter (5th child) Marie with Heinrich Röttcher and his parents Otto Heinrich and Auguste Röttcher. 1. JHC Lilje 2. Caroline Lilje 3. Pastor/Superintendent Otto HEINRICH Röttcher (Father of Heinrich Röttcher) 4. Frau Marie Sophie AUGUSTE Röttcher (Mother of H. Röttcher) 5. Johannes Lilje 6. Christoph Lilje 7. Anna + 7b Ernst Röttcher 8. Karl 9. Marie + 9b Heinrich Röttcher 10. Wilhelm 11. Heinrich 12. Auguste 13. Emma 14. Louise 171

MARIE Röttcher, née Lilje – Grave in the cemetary, Müden

WILHELM Lilje and Auguste, née Kohrs with children (1954) Helmuth Cecilie Sylvia Erhard Auguste WILHELM

172

Berthold Carl WILHELM Lilje – Grave in the cemetary, Bethanien (Izotsha)

173

HEINRICH Wilhelm Lilje and Margarete (Gretchen), née Hohls

HEINRICH Lilje and Margarethe with children Arthur Irma Gerda Ewald HEINRICH Ralph Margarethe

174

Grave of HEINRICH Wilhelm Lilje in the cemetary, Scheepersnek

AUGUSTE Marie Magdalene, née Lilje with husband Louis Reibeling and their children (Wedding of their oldest daughter Irmgard 16.02.1928) Anna Gertrud Johanette (Nettchen) Bernhard (Dedekind) Irmgard Auguste Ludwig (Ludi) Ludwig (Louis) Johannes (Hans)

175

Grave of AUGUSTE, née Lilje and Louis Reibeling – in the cemetary, Ehlanzeni

EMMA Dorothea Barbara Dedekind, née Lilje with children (Friedeburg Ernst) Erna Waltraut Arthur Ilse Edelgard Helmut Ewald EMMA Waldemar

176

EMMA Dorothea Barbara Dedekind – Rabe, née Lilje – Grave in the cemetary, Koburg

LOUISE, née Lilje and Otto Laue

177

Grave of Maria LOUISE Laue, née Lilje – in the cemetary, Hermannsburg, South Africa

178

SECTION IV: History of the Origins of the Hermannsburger Mission (Extacts and summary from: “Hannoversche Missionsgeschichte 2. Teil”, G. Haccius, 1907, and “Concerned for the Unreached; Life and work of Louis Harms”, Hartwig F. Harms).

1 History of the early christianisation of Northern Germany (Summary of two narratives (and thus no quotation marks), taken from the book: „Goldene Äpfel in silbernen Schalen. Heimatgeschichtliche Erzählungen”, L. Harms, compiled by T. Harms). 1.1 “Der Heilsbote Landolf” [Landolf, Messenger of Salvation] It is the story about our own forefathers. The powerful and mighty Romans were afraid of our brave ancestors, with their huge bodies and their shining blue eyes. They were also well known for keeping their word, their trustworthiness and their hospitality, for their aversion against prostitution and adultery. But they were heathens, served their heathen gods and sacrificed human beings. During their many wars and battles, they were enthusiastic fighters, plunderers and robbers. They also came together to have their drinking orgies. They lived half-naked and only wore some animal skins and nourished themselves with meat from their hunting expeditions, roots, acorns and nuts. These Saxons from Northern Germany, conquered England and encountered the Christian faith. Some of them returned to Germany to convert the people in the northern parts of Germany to Christianity. So, it happened that Winfried came to Germany and baptised more than 300 000 Germans. After him two Ewald brothers also came but had to die as martyrs, as they were murdered by our heathen forefathers and were sacrificed to their gods. Later other missionaries continued this work amongst the heathens, people like Willehad und Liudger, who were supported by the pious emperor Charlemaigne the Great, who was a Christian. The northern part of Germany was called the land of the Saxons and Low-German (Plattdeutsch) was the actual mother tongue of this region. The Saxons were subdivided into three sections: the western part, Westfalia, to the west of the Rhine, then on the east, Eastfalia and between those two, the Engern or the Anglos. The people of the Lüneburg region belonged to Eastfalia. The name originated from the light colour of their hair, which was called “fal”. During the reign of emperor Charlemaigne, the Great, 768 – 814, the Saxons were still heathens. The name Saxon, was derived from their battle-axe, which was called a “Sachs”, an iron axe attached to a wooden handle. The Saxons loved to fight and were very courageous and fearless warriors. Their main god was called Wodan, to whom many human beings were brutally slaughtered on their stone altars – their heads were cut off with knives made of flint-stone. Even today one can still see the so-called “seven stone- houses”, built in a square with eight granite rocks, with four entrances and a huge covering rock on the top, roughly 12 km from Hermannsburg. On such stone altars people were sacrificed. When e.g. they returned victoriously from a war expedition, they would sacrifice up to 10% of their captives to Wodan; should they have had great losses, they would slaughter all of them. The emperor, Charlemaigne the Great, reigned as pious Christian over the middle and southern parts of Germany, France and Italy, which was called Frankenland. Along his northern border was the land of the heathen Saxons, the arch-enemies of the Christian faith. The Saxons continually attacked and invaded the land in the south, looting, murdering and destroying the churches and also killing the Christian priests. Charlemaigne decided to wage a full- scale war against the Saxons, firstly to protect themselves and also to convert the Saxons to the Christian faith by force. That is how the terrible war started that lasted 33 years. The Saxons had two influencial leaders, dukes (Herzöge) as they were called, because they led their people from the front, Wittekind in Westfalia and Albion in Eastfalia. In spite of this war, the Saxons did not stop with their invasions. The emperor became very angry and felt he needed to teach them a lesson once and for all, so that peace could reign in that part of his kingdom. At the battle at Verden at the river Aller, he struck and killed 4,500 Saxons. But he did not achieve his goal. Wittekind and Albion gathered a strong and powerful army to revenge their terrible loss and at Osnabrück and Detmold they drove the emperor back in very bloody battles and took 4 000 prisoners along with them which were all slaughtered on their stone altars. In the year 785 A.D. Wittekind and Albion were converted to the Christian faith and were baptised. Now, in those areas of Saxony, where these dukes lived, they had peace. In other areas of Saxony, the wars and battles continued until 805. Only then the whole of Saxony was willing to submit to the emperor’s authority and converted to Christianty. The emperor was not only concerned about the Saxon’s submission, but made sure that his subjects

179 were receiving education. In the whole country, he established episcopates and churches. That is how the episcopates of Minden, Osnabrück, Verden, Bremen, Münster, Paderborn, Halberstadt, Hildesheim came about. At these centres, mission institutions were established from where the preachers moved throughout the region to preach the gospel to the heathen Saxons. Leading and loyal missionaries in the service were Willehad and Liudger, Willehad became bishop of Bremen and Liudger in Münster – they can be called the apostles of Saxony. Liudger lived for a longer period at Minden and had a huge influence on the local mission institution, which brought about great missionary enthusiasm. One of these monks or priests was Landolf, who was taught and converted to the Christian faith by Liudger. He, who originated from Eastfalia, decided to return to his home country to preach the gospel to his own people. When he received permission from his superiors, he travelled all by himself on the river Weser towards Eastfalia. He took his Bible, prayer book, his fishing net and some supplies of food along. When reaching the site where the river Aller flows into the Weser, he turned into the Aller and rowed north towards Verden, where the emperor had killed 4,500 of his Saxon countrymen, to pray for those who had been murdered there. From there he wanted to move on to the stone-houses, where so many people were sacrificed to the heathen gods. So, he travelled on the river Oertze and nourished himself with fish he had caught in the rivers. The direct route would have been much shorter but very cumbersome, as the interior of the country was thick forest and deep swamp and very difficult to cross on foot. He had also been told that, when he wanted to visit the stone- houses, he should first visit the Billing, who lived at the “Harms ouden Dorp” at the river Horz. This little river is the river Oertze that flows through Hermannsburg. As this river seems to jump from one side to the other, like a horse, it was called Horz (Oertze), meaning horse. Horses were seen as the wealth of the people, which were not only used for their military expeditions, but its meat was part of their special food diet. (A horse, that had a spotless white skin was considered to be holy. These horses were kept in the holy oak forests and used for prophesying purposes by the heathen priests. They interpreted the horse-neighing to foretell, whether they would be successful or fail in what they had planned to do, e.g. waging a war.) As horses played a big part in the lives of the Saxons and in the Lüneburg area, two wooden horses were attached to the summit of most houses as sign of their great significance. And since the olden days a jumping horse was included in the coat of arms of their country. The Billing was the custodian of the law. The word “Bill” is the Low-German and Saxon word for law. This Billing from the Horzsachsen (Horse Saxons), was called Harm, i.e. Hermann, and lived in the Harms oude Dorp, which is Hermann’s old town. Today it is agricultural land, but the farm kept its name. Now Landolf was on his way to Harm‘s oude Dorp. There he was warmly received. Hermann Billing’s house had been a huge hut and was surrounded by an enclosure for the cattle and especially for the horses, which could graze on the meadows along the Oertze river. Hermann Billing was no nobleman but a so-called free man (Frieling) and owner of 7 big estates. Landolf stayed with the Billing family for a longer period and preached the gospel to them. When he had the desire to also preach in the neighbourhood, Hermann Billing told him, that they would first have to discuss this at the annual meeting of the free men, where such permission had to be agreed upon. He stayed with the Billings throughout the winter and waited for the meeting to take place which was only scheduled for spring. In the hut on the main estate, the family and all the workers regularly gathered around the fire, where the head of the house told the stories about the old heroes of their brave forefathers. Landolf was also given permission to tell them about the Christian faith at such occasions. His joyful witness to his faith touched the hearts of his listeners. In their presence he prayed and sang the songs he knew. Later some of them joined him in prayer and singing. The annual meeting was to take place at the “sieben Steinhäuser” (seven stone-houses). Landolf went to the meeting, being protected by his host, Hermann Billing. The first day they did not get very far, as they gathered at the deep stone quarry (Tiefen Bruch), where Landolf witnessed the cruelty and barbarism of his countrymen. At midday, all the free men gathered at the stone altar. The young warriors brought two prisoners, they had brought with them from a previous battle. They had to move close to the altar. Two priests came forward with a mistle branch and a sharp knife, made of flint-stone, in their hands. The mistle plant is found in the birch trees and was considered to be holy, as it did not grow in the ground and the people believed that its seed came down from heaven. After some prayers, that were sung and directed to the gods Wodan and Thor and to the goddesses Hertha and Hela, the prisoners were laid on their backs on the rock, in such a way, that their heads were hanging down at the side and the priests cut off their heads with their knives. When the bodies had finished bleeding, they were thrown into the quarry, where they disappeared in the swamp. Never before had Landolf been a witness of such a horrifying deed, as he had been taken as a young man into the neighbouring country. Immediately after this terrible human slaughter was completed, another dreadful scene followed. Some young men brought a braid-work

180

(Flechtwerk) made from fir branches, which they laid down in front of the altar. Soon they came back with a man and a woman, who were accused of adultery. The Billing asked the accused, whether the accusation against them was true? When they affirmed this accusation, the family came forward and spat into their faces, then the man was stripped of his armoury, and their hands and feet were tied and then thrown down the quarry. The braid-work was placed on top of them and first the family, then the others would step on it to drown the accused adulterers in the swamp. Hermann Billing later told Landolf that three offences were punished in this way: Adultery, a lie and cowardice, as such people were not worthy to die by way of a weapon. Landolf was deeply struck by this experience and said to the Billing: If you terrible people, as heathens, have such a hatred of wickedness and sin, how much more could become of you, once you would convert to Christianity? This day, as also on other such occassions when such human offerings were made, ended with a drinking orgy. When everybody was drunk, a big fight started. Everyone had his own battle-axe and joined in the fighting and soon several corpses were lying on the ground. These corpses were burned and the ashes buried. The killers were not accused of murder, on the contrary, all of it was considered to be an honourable fight, which calls for respect. All these things Landolf had experienced, drove him even more, desiring to preach the gospel and the true God to these people. The next morning, after the big feast, Landolf and Billing and the free men continued their journey to the meeting place at the „seven stone-houses“. A huge crowd of men, priests, noblemen and free men gathered there. After more sacrifices were executed, 14 people in all, and the relationship between the Saxons and the Franks was discussed, Landolf, as Billing‘s guest, stood up and requested permission to proclaim the Christian message in this area. Immediately after he had expressed his request, many stood up in anger and distrust and some grabbed their battle-axe in a threatening way, when they heard the word “Christain” and were immediately reminded of the neighbouring Franks, who were still their enemies. Billing, however, stood up in his defence and spoke to the crowd telling them that Landolf was no Frank, but one of them, an Eastfalian. He was taken as a prisoner during the war and taken to the neighbouring Frankenland, where he converted to Christianity and had been a scholar of Liudger, who is known to all as a leader of the Saxon people. Six months ago, he came from Westfalia all by himself, returning to his homeland and had been guest in my house, he told them. He had given Landolf permission to proclaim the Christian message in his house. Then he suggested that Landolf should inform the meeting, what he wanted to convey to his people. His huge body and noble and courageous and fearless appearance made a deep impression on the big crowd of men and in total silence they listened to him - the first Christian sermon that was held in that region. He informed them, how roughly 100 years ago, around 690 A.D., two Christian priests, the white and the black Ewald, came to preach the gospel to their fathers. They also were descendants of the Saxon people and came from England. But they were not permitted to preach and were murdered. They were slaughtered on these stones as sacrifice to your god Wodan. You have murdered your brothers, friends and guests, although they had done nothing to deserve this treatment. And so he continued and told them that God is still angry with them and that his anger will only subside once they have turned to Christianity. Your gods are worth nothing, they can’t help you, he told them. Where is your oak tree dedicated to your god Wodan? Charlemaigne, the Great, has destroyed it. (this oak tree stood in Verden next to the Aller river). Where are your brave dukes Wittekind and Albion? They are now Charlemaigne’s friends, Christians. A higher power, the God of the Christians, defeated them. Then he went on to tell them about the experience Wittekind and Albion had, when they went to visit Charlemaigne, the Great, in Aachen, how they listened to a sermon about Jesus by a priest in the huge church. They then saw how the emperor walked into the church, took off his crown and knelt in front of the altar and prayed. In the church, they heard the wonderful songs, praising God. Wherever they went, they experienced great love and hospitality from the Christians, which overwhelmed them. The same applied to the emperor, who showed his love even towards the poor beggars. He invited Wittekind and Albion to his castle. Fourteen days later they were baptised by the priest they had listened to, in the church. All that and much more, Landolf told the gathering of men. I am also a priest, he told them and would love to teach you about the gospel of Jesus Christ, he who forgives and cleanses us from our sins. Will you allow me, to preach to you or do you want to kill me also as you have killed the two Ewalds? Here I am in your midst, I am in the hands of God. Everybody was quiet. Hermann Billing stood up and supported Landolf’s request and stated that Landolf had been a good guest in his house and he would love to hear more from him and encouraged the meeting to give permission to Landolf to preach. Then an old man with long white hair stood up and said: Throw the lots! Seven square bars, made of oak wood, were prepared, each with a marking on one side. A priest took them, shook them in his hands and threw them into the air. While these bars were prepared Landolf prayed to the Lord on his knees: Lord, Lord, let us win this, so that these people may get to know you. The seven bars fell onto the ground, six of them with the

181 markings upwards and only one pointing downwards. The meeting was informed about the result and the whole meeting shouted: The God of the Christians won! Billing went to Landolf and told him: Now you may go throughout this whole region and no one will hinder you proclaiming the name of your God. Do also come back to my house, I want to become a Christian. On their way, back to Billing’s house, they passed the stone blocks where he witnessed the slaughtering at the deep quarry. He told Hermann Billing, here I want to build my first church and Billing gave him permission to do so and told him that he would like to be the first person to be baptised in this church. The rocks of the heathen altar were to be thrown into the quarry to destroy the signs of heathendom. After three months, the wooden church was finished. On the day, when it was dedicated, Hermann was baptised together with his five sons, three daughters, a big group of his blood-friends and his labourers – the water for the baptism was taken from the Oertze river. Today this church does no longer exist, as it was burned down by the heathen Wenden people. Now the big church built out of stone, stands in its place. This church was dedicated to the apostles Peter and Paul. Landolf continued to work loyally in this region together with some helpers supporting him. He lived and worked until the years 830-840 A.D. One hour on foot, north of Hermannsburg, the two rivers, Oertze and Wietze meet. The god Thor was venerated here in an oak forest. Landolf built a chapel there to counter and to overcome the idolatry. The town Müden established itself around this chapel. Similarly, he built several such chapels where the gods of the heathens were venerated and so several villages were founded, like Munster, Wietzendorf, Bergen etc. Landolf and his people were also very capable farmers. In this way, he introduced agriculture to the people wherever he went, as it was still unknown to them. So Landolf became a benefactor in the region, both for their spiritual as well as for their physical needs.

The Landolf stone (next to the Oerzte) as a reminder of his journey on the rivers Weser, Aller and Oertze to reach Hermannsburg, where he began with his mission work, preaching the gospel of Jesus Christ.

182

1.2 “Hermann Billing” Roughly in the year 940 A.D. (ca. 100 years after Landolf‘s death), a thirteen/fourteen year old boy was tending the cattle of his father just outside Hermannsburg. Along came a beautiful procession of proud knights on horse back. Suddenly they left their road and came across the meadow approaching him. He was upset, as the meadow was no road and it belonged to his father. He thought very quickly and then walked towards the men on their horses and told them: Go back, the road is yours, but the field is mine! A man, riding high and majestically on his horse leading the procession, looked down on him, surprised, that the boy dared to stand in his way, stopping him. He halted his horse and took delight in this courageous boy. Who are you, boy? I am Hermann Billing’s oldest son and my name is also Hermann, and this is my father’s field and you may not cross it! But I want to, the rider answered threateningly, or I will knock you down, lifting his spear! But the boy remained standing fearlessly and replied: What is right must remain right and you may not cross this field, unless you want to ride over me. What do you know about what the law is, boy? My father is the “Billing” (guardian of the law) and one day I will be his successor, he answered, and no one may transgress the law before a billing! Then the rider spoke even harsher: Is that then right, boy, not to obey your king? I am Otto, your king. You are Otto, our king, of whom my father told me so much, Otto, Heinrich, the Saxon’s son? No, that can’t be, the boy continued, because Otto the king, protects the law, but you are breaking it, that, Otto would never do, my father told me. Take me to your father, brave young man, the king responded with a face, reflecting friendliness and kindness. There is my father’s court-yard, there you can see him, Hermann said, but these cattle here, my father entrusted to me, I may not leave them and cannot accompany you. But if you are really Otto the king, then turn around back onto the road, because the king protects what is right. And king Otto, called Otto the great, obeyed the voice of the young man, as he was correct. Soon the young Hermann was called from the field. The king had visited his father and had said to him: Billing, give me your oldest son, I want to take him along to rear and educate him at my court, he will be a loyal man and I need such loyal people. Which true and loyal Saxon could reject such a request from his king? The young Hermann also agreed to go with the king. So, king Otto took him along to rear him as a loyal and capable servant. The king knew the pious and well-educated archbishop Adaldag from Bremen – they were friends. With great passion and zeal, the archbishop endeavoured to spread the Christian faith amongst the then heathen Danes and Normans. He could not have entrusted Hermann to a better teacher. In Bremen, young Hermann grew up becoming a pious young man. He was also trained to handle the different weapons as well as how to run state business, as Adaldag had been the reliable and trustworthy adviser of king Otto. King Otto then also took Hermann to his own court and realised what a courageous and intelligent young man he had become, as he had anticipated. In addition, he was a truly modest, and towards his king a grateful and loyal man, so much so, that the king called him “his” Hermann, his most loyal friend and even his son. What was special about Hermann was, however, that he did not forget his origins and his past and remained caring and friendly towards the poor and the people in modest circumstances, with the result that nobility as well as the less important, in the court of the king, respected and loved him. So, he climbed the ladder step by step and was made a knight and accompanied the king on his many journeys and campaigns. The king even entrusted him with the education and upbringing of his two sons, Wilhelm and Ludolf. Later he managed the government services, to the satisfaction of his king and often travelled as earl, i.e. as judge, through the Saxon country. The judgement over life and death (capital punishment) was exclusively entrusted to the king and those that he had commissioned to act in his authority. During specific times in the year the royal judges travelled throughout the whole country. Such criminal courts, including capital punishment, were held by the earl during the day in the open and the sentence was carried out immediately. A story is told about Hermann Billing revealing his honest and upright character. During one of his journeys as earl and judge, he also came to his hometown, to “Harms ouden dorp”. His father had died some time ago and he, then as head of the family, rented his seven farms, partially to his brothers and partially to other family members. They, however, extended their boundaries unjustly on the expense of their neighbours, expecting that no one would dare to complain, as they had such a powerfull brother and relative. When Hermann held his court of justice, (half an hour from Hermannsburg) a man stood up, Kuonrat, a free man, and accused Hermann’s family members, that they had taken half of his land. Deeply saddened and in all earnestness, Hermann instructed, that his family members should be fetched. Kuonrat’s accusation was shown to be true and Hermann’s family admitted their deceit and guilt. When Hermann heard this, he as strong and sovereign man shed tears and spoke to them asking: You could do that, although you bear the name Billing? He then was quiet, folded his hands and prayed. Then he continued saying: My brothers and my family members, reconcile

183 yourselves now with God, today we will see one another for the last time, you are condemned to death, you will have to die, you deserve your death in a twofold way, as you are members of the Billing family. The priest, who was always present at these criminal courts, came forward and listened to their confession and gave them, after their contrite confession, absolution and then holy communion. Reconciled with God, the seven men returned to the place of court and after Hermann had prayed once again with them and had committed them to God, he had their heads cut off, while he was present. He spent a sleepless night fasting and praying on his own farm along the river Oertze, also the next day, until he was consoled by the priest. He promised God, that he would build a church on his farm, which he would dedicate to the apostles Peter and Paul, as the first church was built at the quarry by one of his forefathers. Soon the foundation stone of the new church was laid – that was in the year 958. Due to his very strict but unbiased way of performing his judgement and execution, and that as a man with a soft and pious heart, the people highly respected and adored him – when he returned to the king’s court he was received with great admiration. Otto the great embraced him and called him his most loyal knight, who serves his God and his king with equal loyalty. King Otto had decided to move to Italy in the year 960, to try to settle some disputes that were caused by the godless pope John in Rome. But now his beloved country and homeland, Saxony, was situated right in the northern region of Germany and bordered the recently conquered Danes and the Slavic people, who had, partially become Christians by name, but some had remained heathens and hated Christianity. Who should rule over Saxony during his absence, as it could take a couple of years? So, Hermann was appointed as the duke of Saxony and so he became king Otto’s representative. The next year king Otto started his journey down south. In Rome, he removed the godless pope John from his office and appointed the pious Leo, to be the new pope. Otto stayed in Rome for 5 years. In 962 Otto was crowned by Leo as emperor and was recognised as the secular head of Christianity. Once, during Otto’s absence, the Slavic people dared to launch a raid with the purpose to rob and destroy. A tribe of the Slavics, the “Wenden” (Wends) attacked Saxony, as they were still heathens and hated the Christians. This hatred had become even worse, as the Christians conquered them under Otto. Wherever they went, they burnt down and destroyed everything. Their main goal being the churches and chapels, which were burnt down and the Christian priests murdered. During this time Landolf’s first church, which he had built at the quarry, was reduced to ashes. Eight priests were murdered immediately, others were dragged to the altar at Radegast and sacrificed to the heathen gods. At the time, Hermann was in Bremen, when he received this message. Immediately he gathered his soldiers and attacked the marauding and murdering Wends at the so-called Hünenburg, defeated them and pursued the retreating Wends, right into their homeland. Only then did the Wends request peace, promised orderliness and accepted the Christian faith. He then started to rebuild what was destroyed, the churches and chapels and to fill the posts with new priests. To be able to protect the country against such invasions and attacks more efficiently, he built strong fortresses, also in Hermannsburg, around which the people, that managed to escape from the Wends, started to establish themselves again. That is how the Oertzenburg, Wietzenburg and others were built. Before his death in 972, he still had the great pleasure and joy, to have the newly built church for which he had prepared the foundation on his own farm, dedicated on Peter and Paul day. That is the same church, still standing today, though with some alterations. He bequethed towards this church and parish, together with his tithing almost half of his agricultural fields and meadows. In the year 973 his greatest friend and benefactor, king Otto, died – later, in the same year, Hermann Billing also died. He had a son Benno/Bernhard, who was appointed by Otto II as duke of Saxony.

184

2 Pastor Louis Harms 2.1 His Youth and Work During the time of Rationalism, Louis Harms was born on 5 May 1808 at Walsrode, a friendly country and monastery city in the Lüneburg Heath, Germany. His father was the 2nd local pastor. In the year 1817, he was transferred to the village Hermannsburg. In this famous little village, influenced by the history of the Saxons and the Billing family and, especially, the courageous and loyal Saxon duke Hermann Billing, Louis Harms lived as child. The village, at the time, did not have a good reputation. The congregation had become wild: alcohol abuse, immorality, quarrelling and fighting ruled their lives and destroyed the good old customs and the lives of the farmers. He was the second child of ten. He had a strong personality and was very determined to achieve his goals. He loved the German history and especially the Roman Tacitus’ book “Germania”, which he took along on his long walks, during which he dreamt of the past. On a tree trunk, he sacrificed his sandwich to the Germanic God, Wodan. Later, he studied medieval history and especially the history of his home area. Physically, he was very strong, mentally much stronger than his peers and very active. He learned to play the piano by drawing a keyboard with chalk on the table, as no piano was available. He had a bright mind and a very good memory. His mother was a very good story-teller, which he inherited from her. He was very proud of all these gifts he was blessed with. Then, one day, he was struck by a very bad accident. He was skating on the frozen Elbe River, when suddenly the surface collapsed and he fell into the freezing water and took ill. He never fully recovered from the consequences of this accident. He was now no longer the strong man he used to be. Louis grew up under the strict supervision and guidance of his father and the kindness and love of his mother. His father was a serious theologian, who understood the Bible as God’s Word, but did not preach faith in Christ, which he himself did not know, but rather the rationalistic understanding of religion, i.e. to live out the Christian virtues like honesty and truthfulness. There was no room for a faith in Jesus Christ the Saviour and the redemption of a sinner by faith and by grace. Jesus was understood as the teacher of morals and not the Son of God. This was the theology his father was taught – Rationalism. Louis was taught to be obedient, truthful and hardworking. Louis was tutored at home by his father. He was a motivated, intelligent and hardworking pupil. 1824 - 1827 he attended the high school (Gymnasium) at Celle and until 1830, the University at Göttingen, the University of the Kingdom of Hannover. He was a brilliant student, studied not only theology, but also European literature, ancient holy writings of Hinduism, the old Classics, philosophy – to enable him to widen his studies, he became literate in 10 languages. He loved history and studied the sciences of biology, physics, astronomy and mathematics. He had an excellent memory and accumulated a vast knowledge in many fields of studies. He participated in only one sport - sword- fighting (if necessary, to defend his own honour, which was very dear to him). Day and night he studied, sometimes not even attending the Sunday services. He studied alone, as the other students were too slow for him. He hated superficiality – he loved science. His achievements, his commitment and his virtuous life, made him proud. About this pride, he commented later: “It is terrible, how a human being can deceive himself! Because he did not murder, nor steal or lie, or commit any other immorality, because he lived an honourable and righteous life, he foolishly thought, he was no sinner…” Towards the end of his studies, he experienced a turning point. He wrote about this time: “When I realised, looking at the Ten Commandments and through the enlightenment of the Holy Spirit, that I had indeed sinned against God” and that he was a lost and condemned sinner, he wept and wept, like a child. Only then, did he desire and seek God’s forgiving grace and recognised it in the One, sent by God, his Son Jesus Christ, the Saviour”. This realisation could be expressed in the following words: “Salvation is found in no-one else, for there is no other name under heaven given to men, by which we must be saved, but alone in the name of Jesus Christ”. (Acts 4:12). This experience opened the path for him to face other believers and led him to evangelize the heathens. His whole life was the fruit and witness of his faith. His life became a total commitment to his Lord and a renunciation and denial of this world and his own ego. He held on to the Word of God as it speaks in law and gospel and with firmness, preached repentance. People accused him of being legalistic and that he followed the commandments too closely. He countered such accusations by saying: “If I would preach, that man could earn his salvation by keeping the commandments, or if I would set up new self-conceived rules and commandments, then I would be a false preacher. But I preach nothing but Jesus Christ, the Crucified, for your salvation, and that the fruit of your faith and the proof of your love and gratitude towards the Lord demands of you, to strictly live according to what the Bible teaches and not what human beings

185 have conceived or invented for themselves. This he would continue to proclaim, until his very last breath and that it was the devil that was trying to tempt one to be disobedient and undisciplined, to live contrary to God’s Word and so seek to rob you of your salvation”. His love for the Lord governed his whole life. His heart was enriched through his love for Jesus and he reached out to many people. He had a great love for the poor and the sick, the prisoners and the lost; sought, visited and assisted them personally, wherever he could and cared for their physical and spiritual needs. The day when the words from Acts: “Salvation is found in no-one else, for there is no other name under heaven given to men by which we must be saved, but alone in the name of Jesus Christ”, struck his soul, he could not sleep, as he continued to hear a voice like a thunderbolt in his soul: “What have you done, to assist so many lost people?” The next day he went to other believers and begged them, saying: “We have to do something for the poor heathens”. That was the beginning of the Lauenburger Mission Society. Wherever he went, initially in Lauenburg, then in Lüneburg and after that, Hermannsburg, through his enthusiasm, a fire was lit for the heathen mission. He almost became a missionary himself. He wrote on the 27th March 1844: “I wanted to go to the heathens, but twice the Lord prevented me from going”. For 14 years, he remained an intern. During this time of waiting and testing, it served as a personal cleansing and verification. He learned to have patience and did not lose his trust. In spring 1844, the Church Council in Hannover declared him a supporting preacher to his father in Hermannsburg. By this Council decision, he could stay at his home, where God had called him for a greater service. After the death of his father, he was inducted on 21st Sunday after Trinity in 1849 as pastor of the Hermannsburg congregation. Everything he thought and did was influenced by his question: “Lord, what do you want me to do? What can I do for you?” In this way, the Hermannsburg Mission began, unwanted, uncontemplated or invented, not formed, but had its source in the faith in Jesus Christ and in the love for Him.

186

2.2 The Final Days of Louis Harms The last years brought many hardships. But such times serve to deepen and strengthen the faith. Also for the Mission Society it had a strengthening effect, like a tree in a gail-force, it deepens its roots to secure itself. It had become necessary for the missionaries to learn this, under the leadership of the new superintendent, as their spiritual father (L. Harms) had become so weak, that he, as everybody else, had to think of his imminent death. In 1862, he wrote to his friend: “Since 4–5 weeks I am so weak, that I can only continue with my work with a very big effort and am no longer in a position to travel…” His rheumatic fever, had progressed further, into his head. However, after a few days his condition improved considerably. Despite his illness, he continued to perform his work, even at the time when he was bed-ridden with smallpox (Blattern). To the very end, he remained closely and compassionately connected to everything that the missionaries experienced, their work and struggles, their joys and sorrows. It remained of utmost importance to him, that the missionaries stuck and remained loyal to the goal of the mission. He continued to refer to this in his last letters to the missionaries. And so, he still managed to write on 29th June 1865 to the superintendent Hohls: “I have already written too much; my weakness no longer copes; so I need to close and commit all my treasured children, big and small, black and white, man and woman, into the loyal hand and heart of our highly-praised Lord Jesus Christ. O, children, children, believe, love, be loyal and obedient; let everything you do, be a total commitment of your heart! May God give you his Spirit of Grace and of prayer…!” In the last letter to the missionaries, dated 27th July 1865, he wrote: “I do not want to hide from you, that I am becoming very weak and that my strength has deteriorated greatly. Yet I do still hold all services and God bestows His grace on me for that. My mental strength is not yet broken. I can no longer walk to church, but have to be pushed there on a wheeled-cart. I have reserved the right to appoint my successor in the Council of the Mission, without anyone interfering. So, I inform you that, when I have passed on, I have appointed my brother, Pastor Theodor Harms from Müden, as my successor….” In closing, he then said: Should I have, which I don’t believe, wronged anybody, then may he/she forgive me, as I forgive with all my heart everyone that has hurt or grieved me… Now I commit you to God our Lord and into the hand of His grace. I want to pray for you until my very last breath as a loving father for his children, and pray you will not forget me in your prayers. I greet and kiss you in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ. Jesus Christ yesterday, today and the same in eternity!” After a brief improvement in his condition, he could again write, on 30th October, to Hohls: “.... Now I can no longer; the hand does not want to hold the pen; and it is already late. My faithful God bless you all, my dear children, all of you, young and old, white and black! May God make you loyal, loyal, loyal – in the large and small matters ... God make you humble that you do not seek your own, but that which is Jesus Christ’s! And God give you sincere love, that you may remain peaceful with one another, for God’s sake, who is a God of peace! God bless you all in body and soul, now and forever! Amen“. He still preached the following Sunday; Monday he held a funeral and on Wednesday his last service. Then he could no longer serve and his strength quickly deteriorated. The strenuous work and the serious ailments, rheumatism and asthma, smallpox and finally also dropsy (die Wassersucht) had consumed his body. His last heard prayer was: “Help us always, o God, make us ready for everlasting joy and bliss. Amen”. On Tuesday, November 14th 1865, he died in the morning at 3:30. On November 17th, he was buried at the Hermannsburg cemetary. The General Superintendent and Oberkonsistorialrat D. Meyer from Celle, held the liturgy in the Church and the Oberkonsistorialrat D. Niemann of Hannover, sent by the king, held the first sermon on Phil. 1:21. The congregation of Hermannsburg, so he said, mourns a faithful pastor, the church mourns a brave warrior, the mission, one of its first leaders. A large crowd of children feels orphaned, their dear father has to be buried ... Then his brother, Theodor Harms, held a touching funeral sermon on John 17:3, the Word that had become the morning star of his new life. After the funeral, the abbot, D. Uhlmann, wrote about Harms: “Louis Harms, through his mighty sermons, started a spiritual awakening or revival within his own congregation and far beyond, as Northern Germany had not seen before” and in his essay on L. Harms in Real-Encyclopaedia for Protestant Theology and Church, he wrote: “the Hannoverian Church has been richly blessed by Harms’ activity ... His self-sacrificing love in his service to the Lord was the secret of his life, and the strength of his work”.

187

Grave of Ludwig (Louis) Harms in the cemetary, Hermannsburg, Germany

Grave of Hartwig Christian Harms, father of Ludwig Harms, in the cemetary, Hermannsburg, Germany

Grave of Theodor Harms in the cemetary, Hermannsburg, Germany

188

3 Establishing the Mission and Mission Seminary 3.1 The Beginnings 1844 L. Harms initially helped his father in Hermannsburg, as assistant preacher and after a few years, became the fulltime pastor of the congregation. He knew how to address his parishioners in such a way, that the coldness of the faith of Rationalism was scattered like chaff from the wheat, that they willingly listened to him and followed him. He never needed to ask support for the poor and needy, as they gave him everything, without prompting. But he was ridiculed by the ministers of the neighbourhood, who represented the faith of Rationalism. Even the administrator of this district had urged his superiors that the police should impede the great desire of the people to attend the worship services, so people would not become impoverished. This was, of course, in vain. More and more people came from far away to listen to the preacher. "And what kind of a man did they find? A large, gaunt figure, with traces of serious battles on his face, with a taciturn mouth, but with wonderful eyes, that penetrated deep into one’s soul. Plain and simple, straight and rough, firm and unequivocal and yet, of mild kindness and winning love, enabling simple folk to soon trust him and the kids running to meet him and hanging onto his hands.” In the evenings, he gathered his community again in his thatch-roofed home or, in summer, outside the window of his study. There he read to them from an ancient Low German Bible, explained or spoke to them in either Low or High German, and all listened intently, because he was a master in story-telling. Since the congregation was now awakened to new piousness, it followed almost automatically, that it was decided to send missionaries into the heathen world. Many gifts were sent to Hermannsburg for this purpose. A farmer donated his farm, and so Louis Harms was able to establish a mission institution in this house. His brother, Theodor Harms, took over the training of the young mission students. Most came from the Heath, sons of farmers and artisans, who were deeply gripped by the desire to preach Christ to the heathens. Their education was serious; physical and spiritual work had to alternate. Languages, religion and geography, masonry, carpentry, and especially gardening, besides music, especially the playing of brass instruments, were practiced zealously. And the teacher, Theodor Harms, participated in everything, including the physical tasks, together with his students. This is how the first missionaries were schooled to be sent off after a few years. The mission ship "Candace": Now they had to face the problem of how to send them out into the mission field. Costs, to travel from one continent to the other, were exorbitant. The Harms brothers received a proposal from a shipbuilder from Bremerhaven, to build a fully equipped ship for an amount of 14 000 Thaler, a brig (a sailing boat with two masts – big enough to take 20-30 men and their luggage). This ship would transport the missionaries and, during the intervening time, be used to transport cargo, to earn some money. This was accomplished, however, not without criticism and shaking of heads. The Hermannsburg Mission was the personal creation of no other than, Pastor Louis Harms, in Hermannsburg. His decision had its roots in the circumstances and events of his time and was related to the decline of the North German Mission. The Mission House of the North German Mission had closed and the attempt to have it transferred to Bremen, had failed. That was, most likely, one of the reasons why Harms suggested starting a mission house in Hermannsburg. Then, also the Lauenburg friends pushed him to do so. But these were not the main and actual driving forces behind the decision. The real driving force was his life of faith and the loving response of his congregation. As they offered their gifts of love, in ever-increasing ways filling his hands, more and more young Christian men came, who made themselves available for the mission work with the Heathens.

189

3.2 The Mission House In his first annual report, on 20th July 1851, he wrote, among other things: “See, we needed a mission house here; for the Lord had called so many young men from our own congregation, and from far and near, for the missionary service, that we could not withhold our helping hand from them, to prepare them for this service and to make them proficient, by teaching and by practical experience, within the congregational life. Could we then prevent the Lord? No! We had to thank and praise and realize that this is the way, how the Lord reveals to us his salvation and to put our hand to the plough and not look back ...” He had approached various mission institutions with a request for recruitment and training of young students but to no avail. Therefore that was no longer an option. One evening, all twelve men were in Harms’ room where he told them that they had now also been refused admission at the last institution, where he had tried. They responded and said: “God knows that we have a burning desire to become missionaries to the heathens; why don’t you see to it, that we are instructed and then sent out?” For days and nights, this idea did not leave Harms with any peace. He finally decided, to buy a mission house with God’s help, or if he could not buy one, to build one that could accommodate the young students and to have them instructed for the mission work. Church, school and the parsonage are located on the western shore of the Örtze river. On the eastern side, at that time, there were only a few farms and land for cultivation. There, it was calm and quiet and for that reason, convenient as facility for the Mission establishment. Beyond the drift through the Örtze and the long wooden footbridge, which spanned the river, the landlord August Witte had a farm with a suitable new residence. Harms bought this house with garden, fruit farm, farmland and moorland in Sunderfelde, a total of 20 ¾ Acres, for 4 000 florins Empire Gold. Only, he had no money. He said to himself: “As I said in my heart: I want to buy the house, God may provide the money.” God gave him the congregation to help to provide. On 10th May 1850, Harms paid the last instalment with 200 Thaler Gold. On 9 th December 1850, he was able to buy another 2 morgen heathland for 160 Thaler, from the widow Witte. The house was like a farmhouse, furnished, with a living room and the adjacent small rooms, a ditch/ drain for the waste water and with a space for the stove in the middle, also an opening towards the barn. For a farmer, it was probably appropriate, but not as a mission house. The interior had to be reconstructed. That would be done by the students, under the guidance of their teacher. The 12 students were not yet able to move in and boarded at the Witte family. Over the front door, the pupils painted a cross and wrote: In hoc vinces, under this sign, you will become victorious. Of the 12 students, all, except Bading, Ludwig and Hansen were children from the Lüneburg Heath - the others were Müller, Schütze, Schröder, 2x Hohls, Kohrs, Stegen, Meyer and Struve. On 12 October 1849, when L. Harms was inducted as pastor of the Hermannsburg congregation, the Mission House was also dedicated, into which Theodor Harms moved the next day, as instructor. Louis Harms assigned his younger brother, Theodor Carl Friedrich Harms, into this position as inspector / instructor. Hermannsburg was his native village, which he loved, as his brother did. He was born 19th March 1819. His father had prepared him for the high school/gymnasium. Easter 1835, he moved to Lüneburg for his tertiary studies. On March 15th 1839, he passed his “Maturitäts” exam and then continued his studies, studying Theology until 1842, in Göttingen. As a schoolboy, he had already come to believe. From 1842 to 1849, he was a home-tutor at the Forestry Inspector Ohrt in Lauenburg. He married Ohrt’s daughter, Charlotte, in 1852. Conditions for acceptance: The student had to be of an age between 22 to 25 years, had to be free from military service and have parental consent for the missionary service. However, the main conditions were, that he should be a “believer with his whole heart and also devoted to the Lutheran Confession” and that he had the “necessary gifts”. Then Harms expected of each student, to stay in the local congregation for one or two years, prior to their studies, so that he could get to know them personally and establish their suitability for the missionary service. During this time, the student had to earn his own living. Back to the 1st Mission House: It all started with a fresh, joyful community life. They together reconstructed the house, and when they could move in, their daily life together became an intimate, blessed and joyful one. Theodor Harms writes in the biography of his brother (biography of L. Harms, p.79): “I, (T. Harms) had the task to teach the pupils in Scripture, the Confessions of the Church and the elements, which were to serve the understanding of Scripture, and to alternate their studies with physical labour, to keep them healthy and to enable them to enable themselves in the land of the heathens. The only foreign language that I had to teach was English, as almost no missionary could manage without this language. Many shook their heads and said about it: “What effect will our

190 simple farmers’ boys have as missionaries”? But, we did not let ourselves be misled; we trusted the living God and knew our Lüneburger Heath farmers’ boys. It gave me huge pleasure to share the physical work with my students. While working, we discussed, learned by repetition and sang! The timetable for the Mission seminary for the first year is available: At 6am, morning worship, up to 8am time for personal chores; from 8 – 9 Monday and Friday, interpretation of Romans, Tuesday and Thursday, Genesis; Wednesday and Saturday, Dogmatics. From 9 – 10, for 5 days, Church History; on Friday, German language. From 10 – 11 for 2 days, German, for 3 days, English, on Wednesdays a worship service or during the time of Lent, on Fridays. The time until lunch, at 12pm, was for personal chores. After lunch, until the so-called Vesper bread, they had to do physical work in the garden or on the fields, in the house or in the workshop. Such a workshop was soon established with a workbench and a forge for wrought- iron work. At 4 o'clock the teaching resumed, which included 2 hours each of world history, geography, arithmetic, and playing a brass band instrument. Supper was at half past 8. From 8:30 - 10pm, either singing practice, reading and speach practice, or Bible study and on Fridays, time for an open fraternal meeting, on Saturdays, interpretation of either the Gospel or the Epistle of the Sunday to come. In the first year, there were many lessons in history. In the following years, there was a greater emphasis on Bible interpretation and dogmatics, only then followed by practical theology. They also had to practice preaching and giving catechism classes." Concerning the theological basis of the training at the Mission House, Harms said: "With our mission house, we stand on the solid ground of our Lutheran Church, whose cornerstone is the Lord". In his second mission report, he emphasised that the missionaries should leave as "Lutheran Christians and servants of the Church, to bring the glory of our worship, the pure doctrine and the pure sacrament of our Church and the power of our song, to convey these priceless treasures of our Church, to the heathen brothers ". He always placed the justification by faith in the foreground and closely associated with it, the correct doctrine of the sacraments, the Holy Baptism as the cleansing regeneration and the Holy Communion as the true Body and Blood of Jesus Christ. On February 16th 1861, L. Harms wrote to a missionary friend, “The Church is nothing but the communion of believers, and everyone across the world who believes in Jesus Christ, belongs to her and will certainly be saved, whoever it is. While we now, on the one hand, hold on to the general brotherly love as part of the one holy Christian Church with all its believers, we also, on the other hand, hold on to the orders and regulations of our particular church….” He wanted to hold on to the brotherly love, because they were all of one faith, although not in the same church’s confessions. The students participated in all church services, Bible studies and Mission hours. In the teaching of the Catechism, they had to stand among the youth in the Church and even answer the questions. Sunday evenings they attended the meetings or visited in the homes of the congregation. Members of the congregation often visited the Mission house and brought gifts, food and bedding and even participated in the choir practices, conducted by Inspector T. Harms. Of great importance was the playing of the brass instruments, which were particularly favoured by him. It was something completely new in the Lüneburg Heath. It had contributed a great deal to the upliftment of the community and also the spiritual life, especially during Mission hours and at Church festivities. So the students did not live a secluded life in the Mission house, they learned not only from books but also from life, experienced and got to know the great diversity of different people, groups, classes and ranks, learned to communicate with them and how to behave in such different groups. The community helped them again with their training, through the ecclesiastical customs and discipline and their faithful prayers. It was a rare community of faith and love, worship and prayer, of work and celebration, of joy and suffering. In their 2nd year of studies, their co-student Hansen took ill and died in September 1851; in April 1853 Stegen followed him as a result of lung tuberculosis (Schwindsucht). Two pupils were forced to leave the Mission house, because they refused to comply with the rules of the house. After four years of training, not only the examination of the students took place, but at the same time, it was a test of the capabilities and efficiency of the training at the seminary at Hermannsburg at large. With great tension and apprehension, the Harms brothers and their students and all Mission friends anticipated the results of the examination, which was held by the Church Council in Stade, as the Hannoverian Church Council did not see themselves able to do so. The students handed in their written work, the oral examination was held on 14th and 15th September 1853. How great was the joy when all 8 students passed the examinations! The exams and training at the seminary were commented on very positively by the examiners – their verdict: They received a true theological education. Consequently, every student was granted an honorable certificate. Everybody could return to Hermannsburg with a joyful heart. The ordination of the first missionaries (6 for preaching ministries and 2 for the catechetical ministries) was held on 16th September 1853, in the St. Wilhadi Church in Stade by D. Koester assisted by Pastors Eickenrodt and Westphalen, after Pastor Harms held a sermon on the Mission work.

191

3.3 Sending of the First Missionaries Now the first 8 missionaries and 8 colonists, were sent out on 20th October 1853, on the Candace. Immediately thereafter, a group of young students stood ready to be taken up for their preparation as missionaries in the Mission house – 12 were chosen, although many more availed themselves. With these 12 male students, the Harms brothers went to Church. After a sermon on Romans 10: 13-15, held by Louis Harms, he told them that now he was their father and they his children and he asked them warmly, to become engaged with the Lord Jesus as long as they were in the Mission house, not to think of any other betrothals, but only focus on how they need to prepare themselves for the service of the Lord. At the altar, they vowed before the two Harms brothers with a handshake that they wanted to fulfill their obligations in loyalty, love and obedience, with the help of the Lord. They knelt, prayed together and were blessed. During 1857, while the 2nd group was in training, the Mission house had to face a very hard blow. T. Harms was called by the Müden congregation, because their pastor had become very old and ill, and wished to go on pension. The Church Council in Hannover agreed to this request. T. Harms felt obliged to accept this calling. His departure was a huge loss to the Mission house. Louis honoured the decision by his brother, as he acted according to his conscience. Louis would have liked him to stay and was of the opinion that Theodor would also have liked to stay. The students were grieving as they had not completed their studies. As the pastor was still well enough to continue with his work, Theodor did not have to move to Müden immediately, so the lectures could still proceed and the course could be completed under his leadership. After passing the examination and after their ordination, they were sent on the 2nd November 1857 together with the colonists. The next group of students were already enrolled on 26th November 1857. The rector and assistant preacher Baustedt, from Rodeburg in Schaumburg, who was closely linked to the Mission, was called by L. Harms to become the new inspector/lecturer of the Mission house. In this group there were more students, as L. Harms did not wish to turn many applicants away again - so he took in 21, to which 3 were added later. Altogether, 44 people were living at the Mission house, making the household huge. At the end of 1857 Harms had bought additional 80 acres from the Meyer brothers. The goal of this purchase was, to establish a haven for released convicts. The plight of such people had touched his heart deeply and he intended to provide them with work and pastoral care. Harms had now collected enough money to be able to pay the 4 000 Thaler Gold in full. Harms had great joy in this asylum for the ex-convicts. He used no mission money for this development and soon this undertaking could almost maintain itself. The 3rd group of students, after passing their examination and having been ordained, were sent with the Candace on 13th November 1861. Immediately 24 new students were taken up, but by no means all those that had volunteered. Many had to stand back. (From this group, the following students are persons who will be mentioned in the reports of JHC Lilje: Leisenberg, Stoppel, Flygare (Sweden), Hansen ...).

192

3.4 The Second Mission House More and more young people now came to Hermannsburg from all over the country. In the early days, they were mainly sons from the Lüneburg Heath. This strong inflow urged L. Harms to question how he could refuse to take up these many applicants, as there were so many heathens. The funds to build were available, as, since 1859, he had a significant surplus every year. So he decided, joyfully and confidently, (with a surplus of 6 000 Thaler) to build a second Mission house, where an additional 24 students would be trained, as in the old Mission house. A second teacher, Konrad Dreves, was employed. Now there were 48 students trained simultaneously, and could be sent out every second year. This step by L. Harms had been viewed, by some, as madness and fanaticism. But it was his opinion, that he did so after having received God's instructions, also because of financial gifts, and therefore, had to build it. (“God gave it to me, so I built it”). In 1862 the students could move in. The older pupils moved into the new house and the young brothers were placed in the old house, under the more experienced inspector Baustedt. Some of the students were: Johann Heinrich Christoph Lilje, Stallbom, Reibeling, Rössler and Kochendorf (See Report of the Candace). Initially the two Harms brothers gave all the instruction themselves. But when Theodor Harms moved to Müden, and the number of students had been doubled, the Mecklenburg nobleman Mr. von der Lühe was called and gave lessons in various secular subjects. The lessons in music were taught since the early sixties by Georg Enkhausen.

The Old Mission House 1849

The “Old Mission House” today, 2016

193

The Second Mission House 1862

The Second Mission House, today 2016

194

4 The first Departure of Missionaries and the Galla (Ethiopian) Attempts 4.1 East Africa In October, the first dispatch was prepared with a lot of love and commitment. 8 young missionaries stood ready to leave their homeland, their family and everything, to be sent into a totally foreign, wild and “heathen” world and 8 colonists would accompany them. 6 Weeks before their departure, the colonists were received in the homes of the congregation, to get to know the young missionaries and to attend with them, the consultations as preparation for their mission. In this group of 8, there were 2 blacksmiths, one carpenter and one tailor – for a longer period of time they had been preparing in the Mission house for everything they needed to take along, iron and wooden tools, all clothing; the shoemakers in town prepared all the shoes that needed to be taken along, the coopers prepared the huge water vessels for the ship, Theodor went with the students and picked cranberries to take along. Dried apples, pears and prunes, buckwheat and buckwheat-blancmange, rye, flour, peas, wheat, bacon, ham, sausage, equipment for the house, tools, brooms, trumpets, other brass instruments, even pigs, still alive, and chickens were brought, potatoes were delivered – everything should be taken along! Then new parcels came with textiles and clothing. It was all a commotion of love. Everyone that was being sent, should have his own gun, because of the wild animals, snakes etc. Almost immediately after that was announced, guns, rifles, double-barreled guns, pistols and even daggers were delivered. The big day of their departure arrived, the 20th October 1853. The day before, they celebrated the day of prayer and repentance. The Church was too small for everybody. On the day of departure, the crowd was even bigger. Those that would depart had received valuable gifts: two wonderful sets of holy communion vessels, a baptismal font, vestments for the altar and pulpit, a Bible for the pulpit, the Lüneburg liturgy for the worship service, the Orders of the Church etc. A service was celebrated with liturgy and kneeling prayer. The farewell sermon was held by T. Harms on 1. Tim. 4:16, followed by L. Harms sending the brothers; with a handshake, they promised to live and to teach as Lutheran preachers and teachers, and to remain loyal to the Lüneburg Order of the Church and to hold on to unity in Spirit through the bond of peace. L. Harms handed over the exam certificates from the Stade Church Council to each missionary. From the London Mission Society, he handed over a letter of recommendation for the missionary Krapf in Mombassa and Zanzibar. The missionaries also received a letter of recommendation from the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, addressed to the English authorities in Africa, to the Governor of Cape Town and Natal and to the English consulates in Zanzibar and other authorities, along the east coast of Africa. Even the King of England, showed his personal interest in the mission endeavour. After the delegation, the 16 departing people sang a farewell hymn in four parts: “A mighty fortress is our God”. L. Harms then held a gripping and touching sermon, on 2. Cor. 5:14. The service was closed with liturgy and prayer. In the evening, another devotion was held at the parsonage. The following day, the brothers travelled to Hamburg and experienced a lot of love from the brothers in Harburg, Hamburg, Hamm, Handorf etc. When, after a couple of days, everything was ready and well prepared, T. Harms checked everything and held a devotion in the cabin. The Candace then could set sail with a favourable wind from the Hamburg harbour and down the Elbe River. On 29th April 1854, the merchant Nagel brought the first letters from the brothers from Cape Town. There was huge excitement in Hermannsburg – all the parents, brothers and sisters, the broader family gathered and wanted to hear the news coming from the brothers. They, however, did not only read the letters, the people stayed together in the houses, to sing and pray songs of praise and gratitude, until late into the night. The letters reported that generally, the voyage went well. They often experienced calmness, without any wind. Christmas festivities were joyfully celebrated on the ship – they had received a locked Christmas box. This box was opened on Christmas Eve, after the worship service and all were overjoyed by all the love from homes far away. They often heard the Word of God on their trip – the ship was a floating house of God. On the 15th January 1854, they saw Africa for the first time and arrived on the 21st in Cape Town. There they went to the Lutheran church (Long Street) and celebrated a German service. The Hannoverian Pastor Parisius welcomed them there. Some of them also visited Stellenbosch and the Rhenisch Mission Station. On the 15th February, they all returned to the ship and arrived in Durban on 9th March. Immediately they were invited to a German settlement, of which the settlers were also Hannoverian, coming from Bramsche, Osnabrück. They had arrived 6 years earlier and intended to plant cotton – but were unsuccessful. Then they settled in the area as farmers and founded the colony New Germany. The missionary Posselt was their pastor. The newly arrived missionaries contacted him and attended his service. In the afternoon he let brother Schröder hold the sermon. With valuable advice that strengthened and encouraged them, they continued on the 21st March and reached the island Pemba on the 13th April. They had to continue to Zanzibar,

195 where the Sultan Said had his residence. He ruled over this island and the whole East Coast. It was here, and in the interior of East Africa, where L. Harms wanted to start the mission work amongst the great and mighty Galla. Why did Harms want to go to the Galla? In the first half of the century, several German missionaries, trained in Basel, were serving within the English Church Mission, amongst them, the two missionaries from Württemberg, Dr. Krapf and Rebmann. The Sultan had received Dr. Krapf in a friendly way and gave him a letter of recommendation and all those that served under him, which should make his beginning easier. The Muslim faith was established along the coast, but did not extend into the interior. Rebmann was sent to support Krapf. On the mainland, they founded the mission station Rabbai and had planned to establish a chain of such stations across Africa. They made six important excursions into the interior of Africa and had already glimpsed the snow-covered summit of the Kilimanjaro and the Kenia mountain range. Krapf made a very valuable contribution towards language research and published a book on the Suaeli grammar, a dictionary and started a translation of the Bible. That was the destination of the Hermannsburg missionaries, as determined by L. Harms, and they travelled, with great joy and confidence, from Natal towards their goal. Initially they passed Zanzibar and sailed to the small island Pemba – there they were driven onto the rocks. After a good combined struggle and prayers, they managed to refloat the ship. On the 2nd Easter Day, they anchored outside Zanzibar. Struve and Schröder went to the English Consul and to the representative of the Imam. They did not get permission to travel through the interior of the country. During the first meeting, they were also refused to sail to Mombasa. However, after their second conversation, they were permitted to stay at Mombasa, but were forbidden to go to the mainland. The strong current took the ship to the north of Mombasa – for 5 weeks, they fought against the wild waves of the ocean – that had been a school of patience. Only on the 30th May, after a long battle and many prayers, they managed to get back to the Mombasa harbour. The brothers Struve, Hohls and the captain requested to speak to the Arab governor in his castle. They requested permission to speak to Rebmann. Rebmann presented their plan, to go to the Galla people, to the governor. The governor however, demanded a written consent from the Imam from Zanzibar, which they could not produce, but only the oral permission to stay on Mombasa, which was then prohibited by the governor. Now the only remaining option was, to return to South Africa. Rebmann had tried his very best. On five occasions, he accompanied a delegation of the Hermannsburg brothers to see the governor, who stuck to his refusal. Rebmann suggested that they should return to Natal and to settle in the English colony, to work there amongst the kaffirs and the Zulu people and to see from there, whether a door might open to enter East Africa. In spite of the strict refusal, the brothers Schröder, Hohls and Müller dared to press forward into the interior of the land. They wanted to ensure themselves that they had tried everything to reach the independent people of the Pakomo. Eventually, after some encounters with some Suaelis and a village community, where they were warned against the Galla people, they arrived at the Mission Station of Rebmann. He reported to them about his 8 years of Mission experience, which were almost totally fruitless. Dissappointed and discouraged, they returned to the ship. The governor, who had heard about this unauthorised trip, was furious and commanded them to depart immediately. Thus, their first mission attempt failed totally – all their hearts were sad and heavy laden. So they sailed back to Port Natal. Slowly and with great difficulty, they had to struggle against the monsoon winds, moving south. On 2nd August 1854, they landed in Port Natal. It was very heartbreaking for Harms, when he heard about the failure of his favourite idea. But the approaching time of Advent calmed him and gave him new peace. One could now ask: Why did the Imam not want any White people in East Africa? Firstly, because he was a Muslim and therefore an arch-enemy of the Christians and secondly, because as an Arab, through violence, he ruled over the East African coast, to enable him sole trading opportunities with ivory and slaves, as everything that was to be sold from the interior of the land, had to be sold to him. He, in turn, sold it to the European ships, that landed in Zanzibar. He did not want any competition. L. Harms wanted the missionaries to penetrate the interior to reach the Pakomo people, and requested them to provide carriers to carry all their goods from the ship, onto the mainland. For the time being he however, accepted the decision by the missionaries. At a later stage, a new attempt would be made. Harms then decided to send three missionaries, Filter, Prigge und Klasen, from the second group, after the others got off the ship in Port Natal, to the Galla people, to make a second attempt. With them he sent the colonists Glatthaar, Kröger and Meyer. As a start, they should settle with the neighbouring people, i.e. the Pakomos, and then, from there move further inland to the Galla people. Should this attempt also fail, then they should all return to Natal. Two young baptised men from 196

Posselt’s congregation travelled with them. On the 31st March 1858, they sailed north on the Candace to Zanzibar. On the way, during a very heavy storm, they lost one of their sailors, who fell over- board and could not be saved. On 15th and 16th April, they passed Zanzibar and Mombasa. This time, their goal was the Formosa Bay. While sailing, they diligently learned the Suaeli language. For days, they researched the coast with small boats, got off and explored the land on foot and experienced the many difficulties, the climate and weather, the mosquitoes and other insects, wild animals, hippos and crocodiles. Those were difficult days. They did not find any settlements of inhabitants and travelled further north, reached the Cape Gardufui, where they found a village occupied by Muslims. There they were received in a friendly manner. The Muslims assisted the missionaries to travel further inland but they made very slow progress. From someone, who accompanied them, they heard, that the people further inland, were all praying to Allah. They had to return again. On their way back, Klasen and Kröger became seriously ill. Accompanied by the prayers of the brothers, Klasen passed away in peace and was buried at sea. Kröger recovered. Again, they had to face unfavourable winds and were driven far off course and ended up close to the Mauritius Island. From there, they fought their way back to Zanzibar and wanted to attempt once more, to get permission to enter the land. They met Rebmann, who had to abandon his Mission station. The old Imam had died in the meantime. Prigge and Filter remained in Zanzibar. The Candace took the other brothers, the colonists and the two blacks, accompanying them, back to Natal. The new Sultan received them well, but told them immediately, that they would not get permission to go to either Mombasa, nor to other places along the east coast. They were permitted to stay in Zanzibar and also to erect a school, but were not allowed to teach the Christian faith. In spite of several attempts, also through the English Consul, they were refused permission to enter the interior of the country, always with the excuse, that it would be too dangerous for the missionaries and that the Sultan was not in a position to protect them. Again, their attempt to reach out to the Galla people failed and these two missionaries also returned to Natal.

197

5 The first five Years of Missionary Work in South Africa When the Candace arrived in Port Natal the first time, the Germans from New Germany soon heard of it and with great joy went with 9 ox-wagons, to fetch the brothers, to bring them to their settlement. Soon the missionaries consulted with the Germans and with missionary Posselt, who gave the advice, to start their missionary work amongst the wild and huge Zulu nation. He further advised them to approach the Norwegian missionary Schreuder, who lived all by himself amongst the Zulu. The missionaries Schröder, Hohls and colonist Schütte, with a few horses they received from neighbouring Dutch farmers, were dispatched and rode into the unknown, wild country and got lost. After calling for a long time they met a black man, who took them to a farmer Redinger, who accommodated them for the night and accompanied them to the next American missionary station at Mapumulo. They then moved on to Schreuder. He was not home, but arrived 4 days later and was overjoyed about the new missionaries. He agreed to their plan and was willing to travel with them to the Zulu King, to be introduced to him and to recommend them to him. For that, they would have to wait at least 4 weeks. They would have to return and come back with an ox-wagon, in which they could sleep during the nights. In addition, they would have to bring valuable gifts along. He hoped to be able to negotiate with the King, that he would give permission to 3 – 4 missionaries, to establish new mission stations. Schreuder advised them, due to the possible dangers, not to settle in Zululand, but rather under the protection of the English colony, close to the Zululand border. This station could then become the mother station for the mission work in Zululand. Via missionary Posselt, the missionaries approached the English governor and requested permission to establish mission stations on government land. The captain of the Candace, Fischer, had, in the meantime, defamed the missionaries with the governor, who consequently refused permission. He himself was an enemy of the Mission. So they were obliged to purchase their own land, then the governor could not prevent them from staying in the country. A German, Behrens, who was employed at the bank in Pietermaritzburg, wanted to sell his farm “Perseverance”(6 018 Engl. acres, 9 072 German morgen). Geographically, “Perseverance” was conveniently situated, so this farm was immediately bought for 630 Sterling Pounds. Now it became their task to attract black people to come and settle on the farm. At the same time, the missionaries could provide for themselves through farming, raising cattle and through their own handcraft, which they fortunately had learned before and during their studies in Hermannsburg, Germany. On the 19th September 1854, they arrived at the newly acquired farm and called it New-Hermannsburg. They got preliminary accommodation with the widow Giessing, (she had received permission from the previous owner, to continue to live on the farm) who vacated one of her huts for them. Slowly they made progress. New small houses were built, more beautiful than the Zulu King’s hut, in which he lived. Soon they also built a small church. The most essential chores were divided amongst them, according to their skills and capabilities, like farming and masonry. While building, they had to learn the hard way, as they built a kitchen and forge (Schmiede) in summer. Very soon these collapsed after the heavy rains. Consequently, they waited with the building of the bigger buildings until winter and as a start, only built a small residential house, 30 feet long and 12 feet wide. It was finished at the beginning of November and could be dedicated with God’s Word, hymns and prayer, as their first building in a foreign country. Their farming was successful and soon they could acquire some cattle, 6 cows, a span of oxen and then they built a dam which was erected for a mill; they were blessed with good agricultural land, also for gardening and the greater hilly part of the farm was used for grazing and so a big herd of cattle and sheep could be kept. In addition to all that, there remained enough land for the indigenous people to establish themselves. Trees were planted around the houses, the German oak, and the Australian eucalyptus which grew especially well and then also yellow-wood, iron-wood, stink-wood etc. They also planted fruit trees, e.g. peach, and especially different types of apple trees, also different types of grain, i.e. wheat, oats and mainly maize. The blacks planted mostly amabele, a kind of millet, which they used for brewing their beer. In their gardens, they successfully cultivated the South African sweet potato, peas, beans, cucumber, pumpkin and melons. Perseverance was well located for the mission work, as in the huge neighbouring thornveld (Dorngebiet) was a widely-scattered location and in only a few hours, the Tugela river, the boundary between Natal and Zululand, could be reached. Before they knew the Zulu language, 4 kaffers requested to be baptised and because they could speak Dutch (the brothers had learned this language quickly from the Boers, as it was closely related to the Low German language), they could start with the baptismal instruction. As they wanted to teach the heathens the Gospel in their own mother tongue, they seriously started to learn the Zulu language. For that, some of them went to Posselt or

198 to the Berlin and Norwegian missionaries, with whom they maintained a good and friendly relationship. With the civil servants in Greytown, they had a good relationship and the same applied to the Boers in their neighbourhood, although they did complain about the harsh treatment of the kaffers, as they did not see them as equals, but only as creatures (skepsels), determined by God to serve. To justify that, they used the text from Genesis 9:25. In their faith, they are strictly reformed and live closer with the Old Testament than the New. They strongly disliked the Catholics. As the missionaries prayed on their knees, and according to the Lutheran custom, bowed when the name Jesus was mentioned and prayed before and after their meals, they were seen by the Dutch farmers as Catholic – this misunderstanding was however later clarified. As the kaffers had to work with the Boers during the day, the instruction could only be done in the evenings. On New Year’s Day, they had their public examination. All the brothers were satisfied with their acquired knowledge in Christianity and the confession and they could be baptised on Epiphany. Two services were held every Sunday: After the German service, an additional service for the blacks. The brothers now started to build the big house, 120 feet long and 40 feet wide, with 8 living-rooms, 16 bedrooms and 1 kitchen; the passage was like a hall, which they initially also used for their services. It had been a single-story house with a thatch roof and resembled the farm houses in Lower Saxony. On 3 sides of the house there was a verandah. On the 26th September 1855, the house could be dedicated.

Mission House in Hermannsburg South Africa 1880 The brothers led a bachelors’ existence. They had their humorous moments but also their fights and dissatisfaction. Several times the brothers requested permission to get married. L. Harms approved after he had consulted with Posselt. When the Candace sailed off to South Africa in 1856, she brought their brides along and on the 25th November, they happily celebrated their wedding. The English governor (Shepstone) of Natal, supported the work of the missionaries and ordered their protection and assistance. He supported this work, since it was their goal to educate the indigenous people in the Christian faith and also in other areas of useful knowledge as e.g. handcraft, farming/gardening and others. Also, the Chiefs of this district, Makeduma and Somahashe, were instructed to motivate their people to send their children to receive such education at the mission station. As the government had inspected this educational institution on the Mission Station, and their evaluation being positive, the Mission was consequently released from paying taxes and received permission to cut wood in the government forests, free of charge. The initial taxes, that the missionaries

199 had paid, were reimbursed and in addition 3 000 morgen land granted to them, to establish an additional Mission Station in the big location at the foot of the Tugela River. Now it had been time to expand the mission work, as there was too little work for 8 missionaries in Hermannsburg. Four brothers then moved on, deeper into the country. Kohrs and Meyer settled next to the Mooi River and founded the station Etembeni; Schütze and Hohls selected a piece of ground next to a river and at the foot of the Opisweni mountain and established the station Ehlanzeni. Struve and Schröder remained in Hermannsburg. For them there was a lot of work, as they now wanted to build a church and a stable for their sheep. For the church, they selected a location on the hill, so that it could be seen, and the ringing of the bells, could be heard from afar. Now the Mission should be extended even more. President Pretorius, after the removal and displacement of the English missionaries, requested the Hermannsburg missionaries to start a mission in Transvaal and amongst the Betschuana people. The general assembly of the missionaries had, to begin with, appointed the brothers Schröder and Müller and the colonist Herbst, with this task. For that reason, Karl Hohls should succeed Schröder in Hermannsburg to manage the external matters, whereas Struve was the leader of the brotherhood and responsible for the spiritual matters. The services were held alternately. Then, in March 1858, the second group of 12 missionaries arrived: 3 remained in Natal, 3 were sent into Zululand, 3 went to the Betschuana people and 3 started a second attempt to establish the Galla Mission. When this attempt also failed and Klasen died on their return trip, Filter and Prigge returned to Natal and founded the mission station Müden. Colonists were assigned to all brothers, to help them with the establishment and development of the mission stations. After the first 4 were baptised, additional families arrived, who also wanted to be baptised. They were mostly from the so-called Oorlamse people, of whom some could not speak Zulu, but rather Dutch, as they grew up amongst the Boers. Now that there were a few Christian children, they also started with the school education. Schröder and Hohls visited King Somahashe, 5 hours on foot, from whom they learned a lot about their customs, traditions and their language. They, however, also experienced the cheerless darkness of heathendom - that motivated them to do mission work even more zealously. So, they decided to establish yet another station in the thornveld. The King requested them, at a counter visit, to do so. The government made some land available in the location for this purpose. The brothers Schütz and K. Hohls were commissioned with the founding of this station. Initially, two small houses were built – Müller and Bergmann assisted them. Everything was overgrown with thorns, acacia and cacti; there were many wild, dangerous animals and poisonous snakes and a very hot climate. The station was in the valley at the foot of the Opisweni mountain. They called the station Ehlanzeni, i.e. “At the place of cleansing”. Hohls could not bear or endure this climate and so Behrens became his successor. Meantime, a group from the Osnabrück area of Germany, from New Germany, settled between the Umgeni and Umvoti rivers and founded the colony New- Hannover. They requested their own preacher - Brother Schütze, to serve them. In March 1858, missionary Schreuder, who was appointed Lutheran Mission Bishop by his home church in Norway, requested that missionaries should be sent to Zululand. With great joy the Hermannsburg mission accepted this request. 5 Missionaries, Meyer, Ahrens, Prydz, Volker and Wiese and two colonists, Helge and Hinze, were appointed for this task. First, they wanted to consult with Schreuder and then visit King Panda. They had to impress the King with their gifts first, to gain his favour. He, as counter gift, brought them a slaughtered ox, so that they had enough to eat. The King gave them permission to stay in the Ngoye area, wherever they wished. They immediately returned to Hermannsburg and prepared this new extension. On 30th April, they started their journey with 17 people, to begin the mission work in Zululand. The evening before Pentecost, they arrived at Emlalazi. After this festival at which they fervently pleaded God for his Spirit, they erected 5 huts out of reeds, 4 to live in and one for all their goods, until they could build a proper house. They called the station Emlalazi, the name of the adjacent river. In 2 months, they had completed their house and also built a huge shed for the King’s wagons, in which he could store 4 wagons. With that, they gained his favour and immediately got permission to establish a second mission station. From that very Sunday, Brother Meyer in Emlalazi held worship services. The Zulus, through visits at their kraals, were invited. It remained difficult to reach them with the gospel, as they did not have a desire for salvation. To establish the second station, the brothers Wiese and Prydz visited the influential and powerful son of King Cetshwayo – they had contemplated to erect the second station, Enyezane, close to his soldiers’ kraal – he gave them permission to do so. It was very difficult to reach the souls of the indigenous people. It became even more difficult, as the little progress that was made, was threatened through the terrible epidemic. Smallpox broke out all over the valley, which had a devastating effect, especially on the indigenous people. With great Christian empathy, the missionaries tried to

200 care for the suffering and dying and protect the healthy against this pestilence, by vaccinating them. However, little gratitude was shown. When the terrible epidemic was over, the king went about trying to find the cause of it. Such an investigation is done by their priestly sorcerer/witchdoctor. This person is called into this position. He normally is a very astute fox, he knows his people and their fears of witches, who could cause such diseases and knows the greediness of his King. He positions himself in the middle of the King’s guests and performs wildly, shouts and dances crossing the place, uttering interrupted words. Through this process, the unfortunate bewitched was made known. Amongst them is a very affluent subject of the King, rich with wives and cattle. Now the Chief invited his people to come and drink their beer and as the guests came forward, his soldiers entered and danced a wild war dance. The rich man had been invited to sit down, and while holding the beer vessel to his mouth, a spear was struck into his back. Immediately he is covered with stab wounds and killed, and now everybody rushed to take his wives and his possessions to hand it over to the King, and to kill the sons. Early the next morning, the missionary walked through the forests, there he heard a silent groaning and found a badly wounded Zulu, lying in his own blood, also a victim of the previous night. At the station, he cared for him and attended to his wounds, so that he could recover. The missionary’s Samaritan service became known everywhere, but the healed did not show any gratitude, like a thief in the night, he disappeared. These sorcerers, who, for a lot of money, “make rain” in the dry land, caused many problems for the missionaries. At the same time, the missionaries were fighting the horrible custom of “buying” women. Rich owners of cattle, could afford to buy the most women. These poor women led lives of slavery. The successes of the Mission were initially very small, but slowly a few came for baptism. But these had to face a very difficult fate. The sorcerers were called and commanded the young Christians to be slain with a whip, their pain causing them to faint. As they remained faithful, the sorcerers explained that the missionaries had bewitched them and this sorcery had already contaminated their inner bodies and thus had to be cleansed by a certain medicine. These unfortunate believers now had to drink the terrible medicine so that they vomited – it almost tore their intestines out of their body. Some were close to dying and others left the Christian faith again, others remaining faithful – they had to face such torture 3 times and then they were left as incurable. It took decades to conquer the hearts of the heathen. Fading trust in witchdoctors assisted the missionaries, because their boasting claims, that they could save the people from the drought, the locust plague and the cattle- plague (Rinderpest), after having paid a lot of money, was revealed as deceit. Due to the cattle-plague, which greatly reduced their numbers, the terrible purchase of women also declined over time. On the other hand, the indigenous people recognised the blessing of the discipline taught by the Mission and the silent diligence of the converted. Also the music e.g. the brass band of the black converted, won the hearts of some for the Mission. With time, the Mission became successful in training some members of the indigenous people as teachers and preachers. At school, the learners sat on the floor, the black teacher taught them about Joseph, Moses and Jesus; they learned the 10 Commandments and then they did some reading. In small groups, they sat at the big reading boards, while others learned to write. They had a lot of trouble with arithmetic, but in turn enjoyed singing. Many melodies from Germany were sung, but in their own language. The bigger children were taught in the church building, where they sat on benches, which they disliked, because they were not accustomed to it. Now they also learned the Catechism and proper arithmetic, reading and writing. In the geography lesson, they learned about their own country, some countries in Europe, with their respective capital cities and the places of the Bible; then they also learned how to find the Lüneburg Heath and Hermannsburg in the atlas. These bigger children on higher level were taught by the missionary. L. Harms did not experience the big successes of his Mission, he died 1865. His brother Theodor was his successor and after him Dr. G. Haccius, who was Director of the Hermannsburger Mission, for many decades. The Hermannsburg Mission then also became active in India. The mission suffered heavily due to World War I. But nevertheless, the mission could, with great gratitude, establish, at her 75th anniversary celebration in 1924, that 100 000 congregational members from different parts of the world belonged to her, and that within these 75 years she sent out 400 preachers and missionaries into the mission field. The loyal friends in Germany provided approx. ½ million Mark for the work. For this reason, she may continue to hope, that the losses through the war may be overcome and that the undertaking of L. Harms will continue to blossom.

201

That is how the mission amongst the Zulu’s was expanded step by step. Five years had now passed, since the Hermannsburg Mission had started their work in South Africa. In Natal, the following stations had been founded: Hermannsburg with the missionaries, Karl Hohls and Schröder and the catechist H. Hohls Ehlanzeni: Behrens, catechist Müller Etembeni: Kohrs and Brunkhorst Müden: Filter and Prigge Neu-Hannover: Schütze in the German congregation

Zululand: Emlalazi: Meyer and Volker Enyezane: Prydz and Wiese In Natal: 4 Stations with 50 baptised, In Zululand: 2 Stations and 15 baptised. In Bechuanaland: 3 stations, Liteyane, with Schröder and Backeberg; Linokana with Zimmermann and Mangwato with Schulenburg. In total 9 stations with 110 baptised.

202

6 Annex: The Zulu and the Historical and Political Context 6.1 The Zulus The numbers of the indigenous people were relatively small during the middle of the 19th Century, because the Zulu people led a reign of terror and destroyed everything around their borders as well as the other tribes, which were often at war with one another. But when there was peace and order, the defeated recovered and gathered into their tribes again. Already 3 years after occupation by England, the numbers of the blacks in Natal grew from 24 000 to 100 000. The indigenous people in Natal and Zululand and also in Transvaal and Bechuanaland belong to the Bantu people, with a few exceptions, who are small remaining groups of the original population (The San and the Khoikhoi) and live in the desert or came with the Boers from the Cape Colony. These indigenous people were often called “Kaffers” – but it is not a word which comes from their own language. The Arab merchants used this classification, “Kafir”, which means in their language: the unbeliever/infidel. The language of the Bantu, is divided into many different dialects but all belong to the Nguni’s. Many small tribes as e.g. the Tembu, the Bomwu, the Kunu, the Tusi, the Zolo etc. lived in Natal (Here only those were listed with whom the missionaries had most contact). For the remaining part, the population was largely mixed, especially those that lived on the farms of the colonists. The particular culture and traditions were well upheld, where the government gave them land, in the so- called locations, as their own property. Within these areas, they could develop freely and unhindered, according to their own customs and laws, except a few reserved rights of the government. In the location and tribal areas, the tribal chiefs, the Inkosi (King), were ruling, with unlimited power. The situation beyond the Tugela River was different, there the free Zululand continued for a long time. The Zulu people were, in early days, only a tribe as the others mentioned above, but, through the bloody violence of their King Shaka, they grew to a strong warring and victorious nation (1788 – 1828). During the first decades of the 19th century, King Shaka subdued all tribes from Pondoland in the south, to Delagoa Bay in the north. Consequently, the Zulu people became the most powerful and proudest of all South African peoples. Their reign and their history was one of terror by destruction, burning and murder. On the 24th September 1828, Shaka was murdered by his half-brother Dingaan, who then continued to rule in the same brutal way, until he also was murdered in 1840. Then the brother of both, Panda, with the assistance of the victorious Boers, became king. He ruled calmly and peacefully and allowed the missionaries to move into his land. After his death, the restless and warring Cetshwayo became his successor under whom, due to the war with England and internal battles, the Zulu kingdom collapsed. The Zulu people preferred to live in their individual kraals as family (several huts together), whereas the Bechuanas lived together as tribe, gathered around their king. They wore pieces of hide around their loins and shoulders; they were fond of jewelry, copper rings and bead-cords around their arms, legs, foreheads and necks. The Zulu warriors wore a black head-ring made of pitch and resin braded into their hair. Their weapons consisted of a shield and a short spear, the assegai. Only later they obtained firearms. Their huts were round with a thatched roof, without windows and only one low entrance - they did not know square-shaped rooms. The cattle-kraal was surrounded by all the huts of the kraal built around it in a circle. The cattle, as symbol of their wealth, had to be protected. The head of a kraal was the father of the family or the oldest living brother. Polygamy was a common practice. Each wife had her own hut for herself and her children. The witchdoctors had the greatest influence amongst the Zulus as well as amongst the Bechuanas, both on their kings and on its people. Women were acquired through ukulobola, by paying a certain amount of cattle and they became the property of the husband. Those, who had many cattle, could afford several wives. Marriage was considered to be a business exchange, as the kraal, that gave away its bride, lost a worker and that had to be compensated. Whoever could not pay the full amount immediately, remained duty bound to his father-in-law until the full amount had been paid. If the amount could not be paid, the daughter and her children were taken back and given to someone else, who could pay. One of the many wives was the main wife, whose children were the actual heirs and legal successors of the head of the kraal. The husband had the right and the power to offer his wives to his guests. The men lived a life of overindulgence, by over-eating, over- drinking and sexual lust. As warriors they were too proud to work. They were responsible for the cattle, hunting and waging war; the women were responsible for the work in the household, yard and fieldwork. Before a young man could marry, he had to be circumcised and the young women had to undergo a similar procedure. The religion of the Zulus and the Bechuanas: The God of the Zulus is called Tixo or Unkulunkulu, and with the Bechuanas, Molimo/Modimo. They are not polytheists and do not venerate idols. They did not have a personal 203 relationship with God. The content of their religion was mainly a veneration of the spirits of their ancestors and their fear of them. The spirits of their forefathers, the Amahlozi(Zulu), Balimo (Bechuanas), especially the spirits of deceased kings, are the powers they feared and worshipped, to whom they prayed and whom they tried to influence positively, through sacrifices, gifts and offerings, to receive their protection and blessing. In everything evil, sickness, trouble and death they saw the power of evil spirits and they tried to drive these away, through sorcery and witchcraft. The witchdoctors were considered to hold the actual religious profession; they had no priestly profession and they had huge power over the king and the people and were very often the reason for the resistance against the Christian faith and the Mission work. They could “smell out” guilt, trouble, sickness and death. According to secretive customs, they point out the one, or the other, as guilty and this unfortunate person is then ruined, facing death and his cattle and possession were given to the king, the witchdoctor and the victim. Everything was done secretively and the so-called guilty person, could not rescue himself and had to suffer a cruel death. The huts of the condemned, had to be cleansed from the evil spirits, through sorcerous practice and a lot of noise. The dead body was carried with wailing lamentation to his grave, mostly under the cattle kraal. They knew nothing about a life after death, the resurrection. So, they lived without light, suffered without consolation and died without hope. They also did not understand the concept “sin”. They hardly knew anything about a guilty conscience, nor did they have the desire for salvation and yet were troubled by the power of faithlessness, the power of the spirits of the ancestors and the fear of death.

204

6.2 Political and Missionary Context In the year 1497, around Christmas, the Portuguese Vasco da Gama landed, as the first European on the East African coast, discovered this land and called it Natal. What followed, was not an occupation of the land by the Europeans. Only in 1652, the Dutchman Jan van Riebeek, took possession of Table Bay and so Cape Town was founded. Dutch people came to settle there, later followed by French Huguenots at the end of the century, with whom they mixed. The Afrikaaners, the Boers, had their origin in this union, but their language was closely related to Dutch. In the war against France, supported by the Dutch, the Cape became English in 1806 and the Cape Colony in 1814, as England won the war. This new government abolished slavery in 1834. Consequently, huge crowds of Boers, who did not accept this new law (as they saw the blacks as the children of Ham, cursed to remain servants), migrated in different treks to the north. A group, under the leadership of Piet Retief and Gert Maritz, trekked over the Drakensberg into Natal. When Piet Retief wanted to sign a contract with Dingane in the King’s city, he and his men were murdered by him on the 6th February 1838. Later, with roughly 1 000 ox-wagons, the Zulu King Dingane, attacked them in1838 at the Mooi River and murdered, with violence and cunning, roughly 700 men, women and children. Because of all the sorrow and crying, the Boers founded the settlement Weenen. Soon they received reinforcement and assistance from other families, moving north, and took revenge at the battle of Blood River in 1840, under the leadership of Andries Pretorius. That led to the dethronement of Dingane, which soon led to his murder and his brother Panda was made the new king of the Zulu people. After this battle, Natal was free to be occupied by the Boers. Although there were British merchants in Port Natal since 1824, they initially had no interest in this establishment, which, however, later changed. The Boers founded the city of Pietermaritzburg and declared the land a Republic Natalia (1839), which was not acknowledged by the English. In 1842, the English occupied Port Natal, under the leadership of Capt. Smith. They regarded the land as British property and the Boers in the Cape Colony as their subjects. Initially Natal stood under the rulership of the Cape, but was declared an independent colony in 1856, with an almost sovereign and independent power to rule themselves, through their own governor, who was appointed by England. As the colonies were governed well, more and more Europeans settled there, especially Boers, English and German people. During the middle of the century, there were roughly 2 000 whites in the Natal colony. In 1848, a ship from Bremen brought ca. 200 Germans, who settled in a colony to farm with cotton and called it New Germany. During that time, approx. 5 000 people from England came into the country and founded cities like Durban, Richmond, Estcourt, Ladysmith, Newcastle, Dundee, Greytown, Stanger and others. While the Zulu kings extended their power in Natal, a further influential Zulu, Mzilikazi, (ca. 1800-1868) was born and later established the Matabele nation, as their king. Initially he served under Shaka, but then left with approx. 20 000 supporters and fled north over the Drakensberg. During 1824 -1830 he made war against the local tribes, mainly the Tswana people, between the Vaal and Limpopo rivers, subdued one tribe after the other and extended his bloody kingdom widely. Through these wars of Mzilikazi, the numbers of the Sotho and Tswana peoples were greatly reduced. Consequently, it became easy for the Boers, of whom some groups had moved north, to penetrate into this territory. Mzilikazi fought back and defended himself. Through the superiority of the Boers‘ weapons, they could soon defeat Mzilikazi in 1836/7, occupy their land and so the indigenous people lost their land and became dependent on the Boers. The huge crowd of Boers drove Mzilikazi north, beyond the Limpopo river, where he established the capital of the Matabele kingdom, Bulawayo, in the present Zimbabwe. The missionaries, Moffat and Livingstone, visited him (Mzilikazi), but were not allowed to establish a Mission Station on his land. The Boers established the republic, which they called Orange Free State on the land they had acquired in 1848, between the Orange and the Vaal Rivers, and in addition the 4 republics: Potchefstroom, Utrecht, Lydenburg and Zoutpansberg. Each of these free states had its own government and president. To protect them against external enemies, they founded a federation and for any necessary matters of mutual importance, a general council. England was not really concerned about them, as their business interests did not suffer in any way. In 1852, a contract was signed in which the Boers were permitted to govern themselves, according to their own rules, laws and regulations, without interference from British government. The republics did not always agree on all matters, which eventually led to a civil war, before they unified themselves. It was only in 1864, that President Pretorius was accepted by all, and only from then on, the unified “South African Republic of Transvaal” was born. The city Pretoria was founded and made the capital of the new state.

205

6.3 In Natal King Mpande, half-brother of Dingane, died in 1872 and his son, Cetshwayo (1826 – 1884) became his successor. Along the northern territories of his Zulu kingdom he had some disputes with the Boers. The mission stations of Northern Zululand were also affected. Cetshwayo was distrusted by the Colonial Government as he revitalised the old military system of Shaka and Dingane. In 1879 the English soldiers marched into the free Zululand and had to face a severe defeat at Isandlwana Hill. In the same year, 1879, the Zulus were beaten and subdued at thebattle of Rorkes Drift and others. Zululand was subdivided into 14 districts. Each district was governed by a chief, selected by the British. Chief Dunn, who was an opponent of mission work, was appointed for Southern Zululand. King Cetshwayo was captured but re-instated in his office in 1883. This led to new violent clashes. It was during this time that the missionary H-H. Schröder was murdered on his mission station. 1884 Cetshwayo died, possibly murdered. With the support of the Boers, his son, Dinizulu (1870 – 1913) was appointed as his successor. As compensation, the Zulus in Northern Natal had to sacrifice some of their fertile land to the Boers. They then established the “Nuwe Republiek”, with Vryheid as the capital. In 1887 the British powers finally annexed the whole of Zululand. They permitted the Boers to join the South African Republic. Dinizulu objected to the annexation, was captured and banned to St. Helena. These unsettling times had a negative effect on the mission work. Most missionaries had abandoned their stations. Once all the battles had been ended and after much harm and great losses had been inflicted, the missionaries could return to their desolate stations and take up their work again. 1856 Theophilus Shepstone (1817 – 1893), who grew up on the mission station of his father amongst the Xhosa people, became the secretary of Native affairs in Natal. He developed the location system on which the natives, especially the Zulus, were settled. These were locations where they were to rule themselves, according to their own laws and traditions, however, under the general supremacy and management of the British. Shepstone gave land along the boundaries of the free Zululand, to the mission. It, however, did not become property of the mission society. These stations were meant to be a security zone between Natal and Zululand. Hardeland became aware of these tactics only later. During 1857 the president of the South African Republic, Marthinus Pretorius (1819-1901), requested that Hermannsburg should send missionaries to the Kwena people in the present Botswana. David Livingstone (1813- 1870) had previously worked amongst the Kwena. The Boers had opposed the English work of the London Mission Society. On the first church assembly of the Reformed Church, held in 1853, during early days of the Republic, it was decided to request from their government, to allow missionaries from the Moravian Church to work in their territory. In the statutes of 1857 it was stipulated that the gospel was to be preached to the heathens. The president’s request arrived in „New-Hermannsburg“, shortly after Easter, with the appeal to send missionaries, which he had mistakingly understood as being Moravians, to the Kwena people. In Hermannsburg, at a meeting, it was decided to send missionary J. Schröder, the catechist H. Müller and the Colonist J. Herbst to the Kwenas. 1858 a second group of missionaries and colonists arrived in the North, i.e. the missionaries C. Backeberg, F. Zimmermann and C. Schulenburg. In this way, the Hermannsburger Mission Work expanded in the North.

206

6.4 Ecumenical Context The first missionaries that moved into Natal, were sent by the American Mission Society from Boston and founded the most mission stations in Natal. Of their stations Umpumulo was closest to Hermannsburg. Their congregations later joined together as the “African Congregational Church”. During 1841, the Wesleyans came to Natal, initially to serve the white population, but later began mission work in Pietermaritzburg and in the interior of the country. In 1848, the Lutheran pastor Schreuder from Norway began with mission work in Zululand – his attempt, however, failed. In 1850, he founded, with the Norwegian Mission Society, the station in Umpumulo, in 1851 in Empangeni and 1852 Entumeni in Zululand. He gained the trust of King Panda, when he helped during a sickness and could then settle properly in Zululand. Schreuder was later appointed bishop by his home church, when his mission work had grown. Soon afterwards he parted from the Mission Society, as he did not want to be dependent on them, but on his church only. As the other Norwegian missionaries remained with the Mission Society, he became rather lonely. His successors, the brothers Astrup, continued his work after his death. 1846, the Berlin missionaries, who were driven away due to the war in Kaffraria, were invited by the governor to come to Natal under the leadership of the well-known Posselt and founded the stations Emmaus, Christianenburg, Stendal, Emamgweni and later also Hoffental and Königsberg, where the missionaries Zunkel and Döhne worked. Since the beginning of the 50’s, the English High Church started to care for their members in Natal and founded in 1853, the Anglican bisdom, whose first bishop was Dr. Colenso, who was well known due to his translation of the Bible into the Zulu language. As Colenso had his very own distinct views, as to the Holy Scripture and the teaching of the Church, as well as a very liberal view towards the mission’s position on polygamy, a conflict soon developed within the church, which later led to a split. A counter bishop, Macrorie, was appointed. These two bisdoms were later reunified. The missionaries from Hermannsburg came to Natal in 1854 into Zululand as well as to the Bechuanas in the west in 1857. Later, to a lesser extent, single free missionaries, as the Scot, Allison, from the Scottish Free Church, the Dutch Reformed Church from Natal and the Cape came to Natal to do mission work and after 1876, also the Swedish Church Mission. Years later, the Congregational Union was established, which also did mission work in Zululand. The Wesleyans and Anglicans initially worked amongst the Indians. The Catholics came to Natal in 1852, established a bisdom in Pietermaritzburg and expanded their work, especially due to the influence of the trapists in Marianhill, first in the central and later in the southern part of the country. However, in the Boer Republics, they could not establish themselves, as the strict Reformed Boers despised and opposed the Roman Catholic cult. Only under British government, did they find space to work. Until then, they only had single stations, with little influence amongst the Bechuanas. These missionaries did not come from Natal, but from the south. They were missionaries from the London Mission, Campbell and Moffat, who had already come to Africa in 1817, the centre of their widely expanding activity was in Kuruman. From there, they moved northwards to the Bechuanas, especially Moffat and his son-in-law Dr. David Livingstone. Moffat’s greatest accomplishment was the translation of the Bible into the Bechuana language. The Boers, however, hindered his further expansion, as their relationship to the English missionaries was hostile. The reason for this was the political opposition to England and their understanding of the predestination, in which they understood the blacks to be the cursed children of Ham, cursed to remain slaves/servants amongst the chosen people and not destined to be free and saved. Livingstone fought against slavery. This led to violent conflicts – even the stations were plundered and destroyed. Since then, English mission work within Transvaal, where the Boers governed, was prohibited. 1857, the Hermannsburg missionaries started their work in British-Bechuanaland and in the western part of the Transvaal. 1860, the Berlin missionaries worked in the eastern Transvaal. The Boers had requested them to come and their main work was amongst the Pedis. 1860, the newly-established Dutch Reformed Mission from the Cape, sent some missionaries to Transvaal and began their mission work, establishing some stations north of the Hermannsburg stations in the Zoutpans- and Pilanesberg. So, a diversity of Missions were established in Natal and Zululand, both according to nationalities and also according to denominations/confessions, while amongst the Bechuanas, the Hermannsburg and the Berlin missions were in command.

207

7 Mission Work in South Africa under Hardeland and Hohls 7.1 The first Years 1854 – 1865 L. Harms wrote in 1858, that the mission work may not be led from Germany alone – there is a need for local leadership as well. Now it was their task, through prayer and by searching, to find a suitable person. God guided this process in such a way, that the missionary August Hardeland was willing to accept this office as Superintendent of the mission work in South Africa. He was Hannoverian and had worked 19 years amongst the heathens on the island Borneo, under the Bajacks, in the service of the Rhenish Mission Society. During this time, he translated the Bible into the Bajack language. He left the Rhenish Mission, as he became convinced that the true Lutheran Confession should be the foundation for mission work. The Council of the Church leadership in Hannover agreed to this appointment. On 29th October 1859, he arrived in Cape Town, after 110 days at sea. There he met the missionary Wendlandt, who had left the Leipzig Mission and had requested to be taken up in the Hermannsburg Mission – Hardeland then took him along. In Cape Town, he also met Pastor Parisius, the Lutheran pastor of the German congregation, who was married to his sister. In Durban, after a 19-day voyage, they were welcomed and fetched by Karl Hohls, Ahrens and Volker. With 8 ox-wagons, they drove to Pietermaritzburg, where Hardeland visited the governor, the colonial secretary, the English bishop and others. From the government, he received the promise of continued support. On 4th January 1860, they arrived in Hermannsburg, where Hardeland was received in a friendly way. At a conference, to which also the neighbouring missionaries were invited, all missionaries, catechists and colonists, declared by hand-shake, that they accepted Hardeland and his future successors, as their master and signed a declaration with a vow of obedience. Very soon this declaration was tested, when Hardeland had decided to transfer some missionaries to other mission stations. Wendlandt filled Struves’ position and came to Hermannsburg, Struve was moved to Ehlanzeni and Müller from there to the school in Hermannsburg. Very soon he travelled to Zululand to meet with the brothers there. Here he had to deal with tensions with the brothers in Bechuanaland. They were not against the introduction of the office of a superintendent, nor had anything against Hardeland personally, but against the authority that was bestowed upon him in spiritual and worldly matters. He charged them, not to establish any further stations. The reaction by the brothers was severe. In the instruction and the power of authority given to the superintendent, they saw a dissolution of the hitherto statutes and orders and their rights, according to which they bound themselves – they rejected his authoritarian behaviour. Harms admonished the brothers to do repentance. Some missionaries were dismissed from their office. So, some stations were lost to the English (London Missionary Society). Later some of the Bechuana missionaries and colonists, returned to Hardeland and were willing to place themselves under his command and authority. So, the work there, after great harm was done, could be taken up again. It was confirmed how important it was for the work and mutual co-operation, that a superintendent was appointed. Hardeland soon complained about his health and requested Harms, to look for a successor. Harms decided that K. Hohls should succeed Hardeland. Although Hohls did not see himself suitable for this office, he accepted the appointment in obedience and in faith. He saw himself in this position only as preliminary measure, until a more fitting successor could be found. On 1st October 1863, the tired man in need of rest, Hardeland, inducted Hohls in his office as superintendent. Hardeland then, after he had written a letter of farewell to the brothers, sailed back to Germany on the Candace. His departure was greatly regretted. Hohls remained superintendent for almost 20 years. On 14th November 1865, L. Harms died. This news only reached the South African missionaries on 27th January 1866. It had been a huge blow and loss for everybody, as he could never be replaced fully. Every two years, a new group of missionaries was sent from Hermannsburg. The 5th group, 1863-67, amongst them also JHC Lilje, who was ordained on 22nd July by Dr. Niemann, in the “Christus” Church, Hannover, was sent off on 4th September 1867.

208

7.2 Timetable Ca. 270 A.D. Bantu of the Nguni-Group cross the Limpopo River Ca. 350 A.D. Bantu of the Sotho-Tswana-Group cross the Limpopo River 1488 Bartholomew Diaz sails around Cape of Good Hope 1497 Vasco da Gama lands at the Natal Coast 06.04.1652 Jan van Riebeek – Settlement of the Indian Company 1688 Arrival of the Huguenots 1779 First battle with the Bantu (Xhosa) at the Fish River 1737–1744 Georg Schmidt, Missionary of the Moravian Brotherhood in Southern Africa (SA) 1799 Beginning of the work by the London Mission Society (LMS) in SA 1795–1803 The Cape under British rule 1803–1806 The Cape under Dutch rule 1806 The Cape again under British rule 1814 The Cape finally British ca.1783–1828 Shaka establishes the Zulu nation – King from 1816-1828 1820 Arrival of British Settlers in Eastern Cape 1828 Shaka is murdered by his half-brother Dingane 1834 Arrival of the Berlin Mission in SA – W. Posselt in Natal 1834 Liberation of slaves 1836 Beginning of the Trek by the Voortrekker 03.02.1838 Dingane attacks the Boers at Mooi River - Weenen 16.12.1838 Boers victory over the Zulu at Blood River 1839 Boers declare Natal as Republic – Natalia 1843 Natal becomes a British Colony 1844 Arrival of Norwegian Mission Society in Natal - Schreuder 1852 Recognition of the Boer “South African Republic” (Transvaal) ZAR by England 1854 Arrival of Hermannsburg Mission in Natal 1857 Arrival of Hermannsburg Mission for Tswana region 1857 R. Moffat, Missionary of the LMS, translates the Tswana-Bible – first full translation in Africa 1858 Beginning of the Hmb. Mission in the free Zululand 1859–1863 August Hardeland, 1. Superintendent of the Hmb. Mission in SA 1863–1883 K. Hohls 2. Superintendent in SA 14.11.1865 Louis Harms dies 1865–1885 Theodor Harms 2. Director of the Hmb. Mission 1867 Arrival of JHC Lilje with the 5. Group 1868–1872 JHC Lilje in Marburg and Elim 1869 Diamond discovery at Kimberley

209

1872–1888 JHC Lilje in Ebenezer 1877 The British annex the ZAR (Zuid Afrikaansche Republiek) 1879 Zulu war. The British finally defeat the Zulu 1880–1881 1. Anglo-Boer war. ZAR becomes independent again 1886 Mining of gold begins in the Witwatersrand 1887 Zululand becomes a British Royal Company 1887–1889 General visitation by Director E. Harms and Pastor G. Haccius 1888 JHC Lilje moves to Hermannsburg 1897 Zululand becomes part of Natal 1888–1906 JHC Lilje in Hermannsburg – Retirement 1896 Director E. Harms takes over leadership of the Hmb. Mission in SA 1899–1901 2. Anglo-Boer War. Boers defeated 1906 Bambata-Rebellion 31.5.1910 Founding of the Union of SA 01.03.1912 Founding of ANC to unite the Africans 1913 Land Act: prevented Africans from buying, renting or using land, except in the reserves 26.05.1948 National Party becomes ruling party. Beginning of the Apartheid politics 21.03.1960 Massacre at Sharpeville 1960 Banning of the African Liberation movements 31.05.1961 Declaration of the Republic of SA (RSA) – exit from Commonwealth 1965 Nelson Mandela trial and life-long imprisonment 1977 “Independence” Bophutatswana 1984 Acceptance of a new Constitution of RSA – Africans were excluded 1984–1986 Unrest due to protests against exclusion 02.02.1990 President F.W. de Klerk announces end of Apartheid and Nelson Mandela’s release from prison; ban lifted against all liberation movements 27.04.1994 First free democratic election 10.05.1994 Induction of Nelson Mandela as President of the RSA 08.05.1996 Acceptance of the democratic Constitution of the RSA

210

SECTION V: APPENDIX

1 Christoph Hermann August Lilje and Memories told by his Children 1.1 Naturalisation Document Christoph Hermann August Lilje

Naturalisation Document (Note: This document was signed by the State President J. Smuts and the State Secretary Reitz.)

211

1.2 Christoph Hermann Lilje’s Children share their Memories (A compilation of many different short written and oral reports by Oskar, Adolf, Richard, Mims and Hugo) Christoph Hermann August Lilje was born on the 16. November 1873 in Eben-Ezer, Natal, as second child of Pastor JHC Lilje. He attended school at Hermannsburg and was confirmed by the Mission Director Haccius. After his confirmation he worked at Friedrich Volker‘s general dealer store at Ekuhlengeni. Later he had his own store on the Esihlengeni mission station and lived in the mission house. He was also the manager of the Mission farm. The evangelist Dlogolo was on the mission station and served the congregation. The store was close to the house. It was totally burned down during the Anglo-Boer War, as our father sided with the Boers. He built a new store with a new house across the road, which led to Nongoma and Dlomodlomo. It must have been during this time, that he got to know his later wife Dorothea Maria Magdalena Stallbom (Dora), who stayed at the Bethel mission station with her father Friedrich Stallbom. In 1908 they got married, as the first couple, in the newly erected church in Glückstadt. They had 7 children, 6 boys and one girl. For us children it was always a special experience, when a traveller came with his goods. He travelled with a wagon drawn by a hinny (Maulesel). All the goods were transported in huge baskets. Papa then chose what he needed for his store and ordered them from the traveller. Roughly 3 weeks later, the goods arrived at the Hlobane station by train. The goods were then delivered by donkey wagon by a black driver. We children ran to meet the wagon and were permitted to ride along. After the new house at the store was completed, we moved in. Here we three oldest brothers played a lot with the Zulu boys, e.g. we made animals out of clay, mostly oxen, horses and also a wagon etc. The blacks were very good in making these clay objects and we learned from them. One day, big, fat oxen were driven past our house. We asked our Papa where they were being taken? He said to the abattoirs, where they would be slaughtered for the meat to be sold and eaten. We wanted to do the same with our own clay oxen. So, we broke them to pieces, i.e. “slaughtered” them. Afterwards we were very sad, that now our oxen were also slaughtered. Then we had to start all over again. We boys also made some “cars” from bricks, which we pushed around on the ground. We older children were baptised at Dlomodlomo by Pastor Bostelmann. At Esihlengeni we did not have a Christmas Eve service. We had to wait until it was evening, until Father Christmas came to bring the presents. We waited until our father opened the door, before singing and receiving presents. After receiving a big present for all, e.g. a bicycle, the presents were then handed out to each child. With Pastor Schumann, we sang Christmas songs during the service and with Pastor Schirge, we, in addition to the singing, had to learn the Old Testament prophecies and recite them during the service. The Salvation Army had its station in the close vicinity of Esihlengeni. They sometimes came to visit us and Mama served them. She could cope without getting anxious, when all these people came. The distance between Vryheid and Nongoma was 36 miles (58 Km). Our house at Esihlengeni was like a hotel as many travellers sought accommodation. When Papa’s car was broken, and written off, because he drove into some stones, he did not buy a new car, until the boys were ready to drive it. All children were born at Esihlengeni, except Bruno. A home teacher, Meister, taught us, until we moved to Glückstadt and attended school there. Later Papa took us, Oskar, Adolf and Richard and possibly Manfred with the “Spider”, drawn by 4 horses, to Glückstadt or sometimes we were taken there by our black driver Solomon, while Zondi worked in the store. We had to travel via the Ceza mountain, first to Bernard Volker, where we and the horses rested for a while and then moved on to Glückstadt, where we children stayed with Pastor Schumann. We were only fetched with spider for the two big holidays. Schumanns had some cows that had to be milked regularly, so we could drink milk with their meals. Once Hermann Schumann came to visit. Their “city kids” watched while the cows were being milked. At the next meal, they refused to drink milk. Their father then responded and said: “But at home you have always enjoyed drinking milk”. They replied: “But here milk comes from a cow, at home it is delivered in a bottle”! During our time in school at Glückstadt, we often played “Rounders”. Once an accident happened. A boy wanted to hit the ball, when the bat slipped out of his hand and struck Richard in the right eye. From that day on, he could no longer read with that eye. The eye specialists could not prescribe glasses for him. That was the end of his plans to study, as he could not read without severe pain. One day Schumann’s house burned down completely. Mr. Puttkammer, at the store, was burning paper, when a storm broke loose and blew the burning paper into the veldgrass, which was set alight and the whole area was 212 burnt down. Only very little could be saved. The children wanted to get into the house to save more, but were then prevented by Mr. Hans Knoop and Mr. Johannes Stallbom. After that, we children stayed with Uncle John Stallbom and Aunty Auguste at their house at the foot of the Ntabankulu, until Papa and Mama moved from Esihlengeni to Glückstadt (roughly 1918). We then had to walk 4 miles to school. Oskar and Adolf later attended school at the St. Charles College in Pietermaritzburg for some time (possibly Std. 5 + 6). Papa sold his property at Esihlengeni and bought a farm Riversdale from Mr. Hohls, also at the foot of the Ntabankulu, where we lived first. Mama was very unhappy and consequently called the farm “Elend”. In November 1920, as Mims recalls, a cousin, Lieschen Schütze, who helped Mama, came to visit. One day, we children were instructed to go for a walk and when we came back, we had a little brother, Bruno. Papa then bought the farm “Uitzicht” and built a new house not far from the church and school. Later he bought two additional farms. When the new house was completed and we could move in, we had a very short walk to school. Papa also had the store in Glückstadt, but sold it to Puttkammers. Then Papa was fulltime farmer. When we children grew bigger, Papa had several rooms added to our house.

Christoph Lilje’s house, approx. 1924/5 DORA Adolf CHRISTOPH Oskar Mims Richard Hugo Bruno Manfred 213

Dieter Lilje and Helmut Kassier at the ruins of Christoph Lilje’s house in Glückstadt – 3rd March 2017

The rondavel, which used to be the storeroom for the kitchen (larder)

214

After our schooling, we young men helped Papa on his farm at Glückstadt, mainly with the black wattle trees. We also worked with his oxen, ploughed, planted and with the ox wagon transported the bark to the Vryheid station – all without reward. Vryheid did not yet have a tannery. We had to chip the dried bark into small pieces (with the Deutz motor) and fill the bags to capacity, which were then sewn together. When 3 or 4 ox wagons were fully loaded, we trekked to Vryheid in convoy. We each had a wagon and 16 oxen and a young Zulu forerunner. Sometimes there were some donkey wagons included in the convoy, led by Zulu drivers. The Mission also sometimes sent 1 or 2 wagons, so we were quite an impressive long convoy. Mama prepared our food, which we took along. At the Schweinespruit (Pigsspruit) or at Shoba, we unyoked and rested. There we ate our bread or putu. Then we went on to Besterspruit, 4 miles before reaching Vryheid, where we unyoked once again and normally slept under our wagons. The oxen were tied, so that they would not stray too far, during the night. Early in the morning, whilst still dark, we got ready to move on. In the dark, we found our own oxen by feeling the horns with our hands and identifying them. Once Oskar called: “Time to get up, the sun is already rising!” After they all got up: “It is only the moon!” someone shouted! And we could all lie down again. By break of day, we had already arrived at the Vryheid station. The train- truck Papa had ordered had already arrived. As soon as we had offloaded our wagons, we immediately returned home. On the way back, we unyoked once and rested, had our midday break and in the evening, we were back home, where Mama had prepared a wonderful supper. When the shortest route to Vryheid had to be closed due to the Rinderpest, we had to travel via a long detour, which meant two additional days travelling for each trip. This was one of the reasons why Papa later bought a lorry, which was initially driven by Richard and later by Manfred. But as it was only a small lorry, we had to drive four times per day, to fill a train-truck. When Richard drove for the first time and had returned so quickly, Papa asked him, whether something was wrong. No, I have already offloaded the first load onto the truck and am now fetching the second one. Papa could hardly believe it. Adolf then started to do some occasional masonry work. He also helped Victor Dedekind to renovate the house of Friedrich Stallbom, which later became Oskar’s house. He also built uncle Karl Lilje‘s house together with Gustav Schütze. When Papa had bought the farm Elim at Ntabankulu from Friedrich Stallbom for Oskar, we older brothers had to manage it. From John Stallbom he bought the farm Hardbetaald for Richard. We had to compensate Papa for these farms. As bachelors, we had to manage on our own. We bachelors lived in the old house, which was built by Grosspapa Friedrich Stallbom, (Mama’s father) when he went on retirement. We fetched our food from our mother from Glückstadt. One day we had a craving for a dumpling soup, but we did not know how to prepare it. So Richard cycled the 4 miles to Glückstadt and got the recipe from Mama. Uncle Friedrich Stallbom had already laid the foundation for a new house enabling Papa to build the house. For that he employed Gustav Volker. He was married to Edelgard Dedekind (daughter of Emma, second youngest sister of Papa), our cousin. They also lived in the old house. So, we bachelors now had someone to cook for us. Later Oskar and Irmgard lived in this newly built house. When Richard married Gertrud Dedekind (sister of Victor Dedekind from Elandskraal), the farms were divided amongst the children. Richard built a new house, roughly 2 miles further up along the mountain – that was close to where Papa earlier lived along the Ntabankulu, the place Mama called “Elend”. Richard’s brother-in-law, Victor Dedekind, had laid the foundation of the house with sandstone. Later Adolf also helped with the masonry work. Richard had some sheep grazing on the mountain. One day he heard the whip cracking, calling him from the mountain, to come immediately. So, he climbed up the mountain and he found 13 dead sheep. They were all bitten at the throat and all blood was sucked out. Karl Kohrs later explained that it must have been hyenas, as that is the way how they kill – fortunately it never happened again. Richard sold this farm to Bruno in the hope that he would stay in Glückstadt, for the congregation’s and the family’s sake. Manfred and Bruno received capital as compensation. Later Bruno sold his farm to Hugo and moved to Kambula near Vryheid. Richard bought the farm “Dagane”. Hugo and Adolf received the farm “Uitzicht”. 1950 Adolf sold his part of the farm to Hugo and moved to Swartumfolozi, where he bought a store and later built his own house. Mims received the farm “Riversdale”, along the Ntabankulu. Richard bought this farm from her. For some time Manfred remained in Glückstadt and drove the lorry for Papa. Sometimes Papa went on holiday with the family. He had a farm at Utaka where his employees lived. He sent a message that some of the workers should build some huts at the Swartumfolozi warm-baths. Papa then went on foot and we children joined him. Mama went by ox wagon, sometimes uncle Friedrich Stallbom drove the wagon with her, the smaller children, the food, blankets etc. We normally stayed for roughly 14 days. Mama baked bread in an oven in the ground. A small termite hillock was excavated, then a big fire was made inside, then later the coals

215 were taken out and the dough in its pan was placed inside to be baked. There was a small store in the neighbourhood, 6 miles away, where we could send someone or go there ourselves to buy the necessary goods. Papa often sat on the verandah. When we came back from church, he sat on the bench, close to the entrance door, in front of him, the old low table. He always had a small smile on his face. In front of him, on the table, normally stood a big bowl with nkhobes (cooked maize pips). We could always help ourselves. Mama was a very organised person, and she managed everything without any fuss. The legs of the 3-legged pot were cut off, so one could place it directly onto the stove. Saturdays the maize was put in, water poured on to soften the hard maize. Sunday mornings it was put onto the stove to cook until the pips were nice and soft and the skin easily came off. Then we had our feast. The huge dinner table always had space for guests. Every Sunday we had cake, which was baked on Saturday, mainly “Gute Kuchen” and “Butterkuchen”, baked with hops and sometimes instead of sugar, butter and cream, apple sauce (Apfelmuss). Papa had a long stick, as long as the table – we were not allowed to talk! Oskar loved to eat butter and when the butter was too hard to spread, he first chewed it, before he spread it onto his slice of bread. Richard was always the pastor, when we played “Sunday service”, when Stallboms came to visit. When the peaches were ripe in season, we bought them from the blacks, who had their own peach trees. We all sat on the front verandah and peeled. We were often rebuked for peeling too thickly. Our mother often did crochet- work. Mims had to sit next to her on the bench on the verandah and learn how to crochure herself. She did not enjoy it, as she preferred to play outside. Later, however, she was very grateful for having learnt this skill from her mother. Papa was very involved in mission work and was member of the Mission’s Management Board, mainly to look after the forest and the cattle. So, he managed the mission cattle at Bethel. In the afternoons, he often walked to the mission station to check whether all was well with the cattle. We brothers often joined him. The pockets of his jacket had a hole, so that the inside of his jacket could take a lot of oranges. He then peeled one after the other and cut them in pieces and we all received our piece alternatively. For us this was an unforgettable experience! Many teachers stayed with us in our home. Mama was sick quite often. She had to lie down and rest a lot. Sometimes she had heart problems. Then Mims stayed with uncle Karl Lilje and Hugs and Bruno with uncle Johannes Stallbom. In the church, the pews had an opening in the back. During the service, the children sat behind Papa and when the sermon started, he gave us peppermints. In our sitting room, there stood a round table with a green velvet tablecloth. Papa sat there a lot and played “patience” with his cards, which were always laid neatly and in a very straight line, like soldiers. Mama always had a bunch of flowers on the table. We did not spend much time in the sitting room but more in the dining room. A harmonium stood in the verandah-room. Papa could play. Sometimes he had to play the organ in the church when Pastor Schumann was not present. When the gramophone was played at home, we all had to be absolutely quiet, nobody was allowed to say a “tschwe”, according to Oskar. During Advent or New Year’s Eve, he sometimes had the idea to drive to Bethel (4 miles/8 km) to Kaisers to sing Advent- and Christmas hymns together. Papa had been church councillor for a long time and was the treasurer of the congregation. Once he went to the verandah, of which we had two, and walked up and down and tried to recall where he may have made a mistake in his accounting. There was a mistake somewhere and it troubled him deeply, although it had only been a very small amount. When his hat was not hanging in the passage, we knew, that he had gone off onto the farm. Papa also “snuffed”. With his hand, he took a small amount of tobacco and then, with two fingers he held it against his nose and then sniffed it in (snuffed). Sometimes he also gave some to us to snuff – but we had to sneeze terribly – which he, laughingly enjoyed! Sundays after church, almost the whole youth came to our house. We then chatted and played together, even tennis. Later it was decided that we should build our own tennis court. Papa gave us permission to build it in front of our house. It was a lot of work but, somehow, we managed. Then we played tennis regularly, on Saturday afternoons and on Sundays after church. Papa enjoyed watching when we played and stood smiling somewhere in a corner. When we were unsure, whether the ball landed inside the court or not, he always knew and told us. Pastor Schumann gave us religious instruction and children’s church. The children could always figure out, what they would have to recite in church, because he always followed the seating sequence. That was very different with Pastor Schirge. When the children got stuck, the congregation would assist the children. Pastor Schirge, however, commanded the adults to close their hymn books: “Close your book!” he would shout. Pastor Schirge asked the 216 congregation, when the children did not know, for the answer. He was of the opinion that it was an instruction class for believers and not for the children only. The congregation did not like that and argued that the children stopped thinking, as they would immediately turn around, expecting the adults to answer the question they could not answer. And when the adults gave a wrong answer, the children would laugh. Consequently, the congregation asked Pastor Schirge to stop asking them. Sometimes the children were punished at religious instruction. He had his stick behind his back. One day, a pupil who expected to get a hiding that day at school, had to go and see the teacher. When the teacher had hit him once, he noticed that something was suspicious. He told the boy to take off one pair of shorts after another, until only one was left. Then the hiding was continued. When our teacher, Mr. Fr. Schumann was wearing his white pants, we all knew, today someone will get a hiding – then he was in a bad mood. It was worse, when the Gevers’ boys were staying at the Schumanns and then informed us, that Mr. Schumann spoke about the school while they were sitting at the table, eating, and Mrs. Schumann, nee Gevers, then said: “But for that they need to get a hiding”. To us, she was an ill-humored and unfriendly aunt. Sometimes she had to help at school and the stick was always present. In the end, Papa had a bladder operation. He never recovered from this operation and died in hospital. Other than that, he had been a very healthy man.

1.3 Glückstadt (This report is a compilation of the following documents and contributions: “Glückstadt“ taken from the Jubiläumsheft: „Erinnerungen an Glückstadt 1908 – 2008“. The author is not known, but most likely Mrs.Thekla Heyneke (nee Volker); from the book: „Friedrich und Johanne Schumann, Arbeiter im Weinberg Gottes“, by Carine Nel and from the report written for the „50. Kirchweihjubiläum” of the Gemeinde Glückstadt, on 7th Sept. 1958 by W. Kaiser). The first Hermannsburg mission station in Northern Zululand, was established in 1861 by missionary Johann Heinrich Jacob Filter, at the Hlonyane river in the Swart Umfolozi valley. Due to the malaria and the lack of sufficient water, this station was moved, in 1867, to Ekuhlengeni, which was situated at a higher altitude and was believed to be healthier. Furthermore, water was abundantly available. During the Zulu war 1879, the missionaries had to flee and the station was destroyed. During August 1880, Superintendent Hohls commissioned missionary Friedrich Conrad Volker to rebuild the Ekuhlengeni station. He also had to flee with his family in the year 1883, during the Zulu civil war - and the station was destroyed a second time. When Dinizulu was supported by the Boers, as he had requested, and as he had promised them in return, wide stretches of land, which they then received, things started to become more peaceful again. The New Republic, with Vryheid as capital, was established. Now descendants of Hermannsburg missionaries, traders and craftsmen settled in the Umfolozi valley. Along the Bizankulu river, Willi Kassier built his water- mill, which was later taken over by his brother, Ludwig. Heinrich and Peter Knoop started a black-smith trade, together with Karl Kassier, while Johannes and Friedrich Volker opened a store. Missionary Heinrich Schütze lived with his sons on their big Naauwpoort farm. On 1st January 1890, the Germans in the area established a small white congregation and requested missionary Volker to hold a service once a month. Members of the congregation were: Fr. Volker, Heinr. Fries, Peter Knoop, Paul Volker, Joh. Volker, Heinr. Schütze, Willi and Karl Kassier, Dietrich and Ludolf Schütze. During 1892, Chr. Lilje (20 years of age), Georg Brauel, Heinr. Knoop, Joh. Lilje (21 yrs.), W. Hermann, Bernard Volker, Ludwig Kassier und Hermann Volker, also joined the congregation. It was part of the Hermannsburg tradition that, in spite of long distances, members of the brass band would come together for practice. Unfortunately, malaria also started to become a problem in this area and children’s illnesses demanded many sacrifices. Missionary Volker died on 3 May 1893 of malaria. His successor was missionary David Wolff. In 1897, he could build a new church for the Zulu congregation. The bell, that is still being used today, was donated by friends from his home country. He also died from malaria on 15 Oct. 1900, during the Boer war. His widow then continued to manage the mission station during these very trying times and retired missionary Schütze assisted her. In 1905 missionary Heinrich Köneke arrived. He was temporarily joined by missionary Ohlhoff. In the meantime, the settlers in that area started to move, due to the unhealthy climate, to higher areas in the vicinity of the Ntabankulu mountain. Most of them were tenants, leasing land at Ekuhlengeni, now they bought their own farms. In 1907, H. Tschirpig sen., B.E.A. Rabe und H. Tschirpig jun. joined the congregation. The Tschirpig family had

217 acquired the farm “Hardbetaald”. P. Knoop and J. Volker moved to Lenjane, K. Kassier and F. Volker to the farm “Verden”, D. Schütze to “Hoedberg” and H. Volker (H. Schütze) to “Dagane”. The story tells, that Heinrich Tschirpig exchanged his span of oxen (16) and his ox-wagon for the farm near Ntabankulu. He felt that he had paid rather dearly and consequently called the farm “Hardbetaald”.

Ntabankulu near Glückstadt By 1907, most of the people had moved to the area around Ntabankulu. Most of the members felt that it was too far to travel to Ekuhlengeni to attend Sunday church services and soon they started talking about building their own, more localised, church. On 15th May 1907, 9 men gathered at Vlakfontein near Ekuhlengeni, under the chairmanship of Fr. Volker and H. Knoop as secretary, to contemplate about building a church at the Bethel mission station. H. Tschirpig sen., who had been of great value, already submitted a plan for the new building and offered to build the new church for £250, 10 Shillings. Members of the congregation reserved the privilege to do the handyman’s work for a small compensation. At that time, there were only few possibilities to earn some money. The congregational fund should be used for the building expenses and the outstanding amount would be shared equally by all the members. Those that were not in a position to pay the full amount, could apply to pay 2/3 of the amount only. When, at the next meeting Mr. E. Rabe made the proposal, that they should purchase their own piece of land, Mr H. Tschirpig offered 100 acres of land for an amount of £300 and the trees that were already planted for an additional £40. Some received this offer with enthusiasm, while others were worried about the additional costs. The negotiations proceeded and for a long time, no agreement could be found. The most favourable option seemed to rent a small piece of land from the mission at Bethel. But after quite an extensive investigation, Mr. H. Tschirpig eventually made another offer to sell the 100 acres including the trees for £300 only. This offer was then accepted unanimously. Mr. H. Tschirpig sen., took it on himself to have the church built for the original offer of £250 and 10 shillings. The bricks were made at Bethel, in a combined effort. The building was built by Mr. Horsford and the gentlemen D. Schütze and H. Tschirpig jun. The old father Tschirpig did all the woodwork himself, also the altar, pulpit, baptismal font and the church pews. The stand for the church bell stood outside on the right-hand side of the church. Now they needed a name. The oldest member of the congregation, the 83 year- old retired and honourable missionary Schütze, was asked to make a proposal. He suggested, “Glückstadt”, not because he came from that town in Germany, but the name seemed to be appropriate. Everybody was glad, as they felt that the Lord had blessed them and made them happy. July 1908 the church was inducted. It has not been documented who led the dedication, however, because missionary Köneke served the congregation from Ekuhlengeni at the time, one can assume, that he also dedicated the church. Missionary Köneke came to serve the congregation every 1st and 3rd Sunday/month. With his 2 swift horses, he rode from Ekuhlengeni to Glückstadt and after the service, back home again. He died on 8th May1909, also from malaria and his daughter Ilse, a few days earlier. Their graves were one of the first on the small cemetery behind the church in Glückstadt. As, in the good old days, they still celebrated two services on a Sunday and the members came by horse or/and cart. They were permitted to build their own “rest-houses” in close vicinity of the church on condition that, in the case of the owner moving away, the property would be transferred to the congregation. Consequently, 7 rest-

218 houses were constructed, including the house of Missionary Volker’s widow. Most of them were just single rooms, partly under one longer roof. The one rest-house had an additional bedroom and kitchen. Between the two services they had a one hour’s break. The black nannies for the children, who were brought along by most families, had to look after the smaller children during the service and towards the end of the service they had to kindle a fire for the tea-kettle. After the midday meal, people visited one another and continued such visits for coffee and cake in the afternoon after the second service, until it was time to leave for home. After the death of missionary Köneke, the mission leadership decided not to send another missionary to Ekuhlengeni. The station was then occupied by a black evangelist under the supervision of missionary Schumann from Bethel, who was the successor of missionary Stallbom. As a subsidiary appointment, he served the Glückstadt congregation, until the congregation called him into a full-time service as their pastor in 1913. He, in addition also served some affiliated congregations, at Scheepersnek and Vryheid. Father Schumann was a strong pedestrian and was of the opinion that God gave him feet to walk with. It is told, that when people offered him a lift, he continued walking next to them. Sometimes he walked long distances beside the horse and cart. The congregation Scheepersnek, gave him a one-horse cart as a present, which he then accepted and used gratefully. Pastor Schumann retired in 1922, due to a throat ailment, when he was 65. He died on 19.12.1947 at the age of almost 91. The parsonage, with a thatched roof, was built between the present school and the house of the Lilje family. Unfortunately, it was totally destroyed by fire in 1920. This happened while pastor Schumann gave confirmation class. When the parsonage started to go up in flames, Trina Schumann, a daughter of pastor Schumann, ran to the edge of the black-wattle plantation and saved a hen, with her chicks that had just been hatched. One of the Schumann’s children ran into the house, followed by the 3 Lilje boys, Oskar, Adolf, Richard and Johannes Kassier, who all stayed at the Schumann’s. Everyone pulled out their drawer with their clothing from their cupboard and ran out again. These drawers were then securely placed on the ground in the garden. Uncle and aunty Schumann and two of their adult daughters, had to stay in the rest-houses at the church, until the new parsonage had been completed; John Stallbom erected it at a cost of £670, while Karl Lilje was the supervisor. In the same year (1921) a house was built for the teacher and Christoph Lilje built his new house, with the result that it was written in a letter: “If this continues, then Glückstadt will soon be a real town”. Christoph Lilje had a well dug at the parsonage (32 feet deep and then built up with bricks). Mr. Karl Kohrs and Mr. H. Tschirpig, provided the material and availed themselves, to assist where needed. At the end of 1922, Pastor Schumann retired. Pastor Oswald Schirge, a missionary from India, became his successor. After W.W. I, the Mission in Hermannsburg, Germany, faced difficulties to employ those missionaries, who had to return from India and were not to go back; also, America had not been an alternative, as it did not open its doors. For that reason, Director Haccius was overjoyed, when the Glückstadt congregation was willing to receive Pastor Schirge, who was recommended as a loving, respectable, loyal and modest man. He stayed for over 25 years until his retirement, shortly before his death. When Schirge arrived by ship in Durban, he was happy to see Indians and immediately tried to communicate with them, but they only looked at him surprised, of course not being able to understand him. Schirges arrived with 7 children; the new, large parsonage was very appropriate and suitable for them. Mrs. Anne Schirge, nee Kiehne, unfortunately already died on the 26th August 1926 from cancer. Two years later, Pastor Schirge married Auguste Peters, who also had been in India and was known to the older children. After school, his boys had to change and help in the garden or help in other ways, as they had no servants. Pastor Schirge was a very conscientious man. For religious instruction and for confirmation classes, it was of great importance to him that the children should learn by reciting. For those that struggled, it was torture and agony. But, retrospectively, all children are thankful for this valuable inheritance they received for life. One thing Pastor Schirge was incapable of doing, was singing. During the liturgical part of the service he only spoke the ‘Lord God’, while the congregation responded by singing. When Pastor Schirge’s successor, Pastor Leuschke, was announced, one of the council members informed the congregation saying, with a smile on his face, “We will have another ‘Lord God’ “. The congregation knew what he meant. Pastor Ernst Otto Herbert Leuschke had been a missionary of the Leipzig Mission Society in East Africa. During W.W. II he, with other Germans, was expelled from Tanganyika and sent to Salisbury and interned. He got married, his second marriage, to Ernestine, Gertrude Weyland, who had been a teacher at the Bethel Mission. In 1947, Leuschke stayed for a short while at Hermannsburg, to grow accustomed to their new environment and then, in 1948 – 1952 219 they moved to Glückstadt, where they happily served the congregation. Pastor Leuschke could not sing, but he had a very fine hearing capacity and could even give piano lessons. When Pastor Leuschke was moved to another congregation, Glückstadt was then served by Missionary W. Kaiser from Bethel, in a subsidiary capacity. He was born in Germany, but grew up in South Africa. Although his diverse duties were in great demand and although he suffered from arthritis, he still served the small congregation fully. He regularly held services, children’s religious instruction and the confirmation classes. In addition, he conducted the brass band of the congregation and for a while had the office of the deputy conductor of the Brass band society of the Hermannsburg Church. In 1958, the congregation could celebrate the 50th anniversary of the church building. As the church building started to show some decay, the congregation decided to renovate it and at the same time also build an entrance hall, including a steeple for the bell. With great enthusiasm, the congregation tackled this project. Mr. Richard Lilje was the building supervisor, Mr. Louis Tschirpig, the grandson of Heinrich Tschirpig, who built the church 50 years ago, the builder. Mr. Mohr gave the church a new coat of paint and Mr Schroeder manufactured new pews, a new parquet floor was laid and a gallery was built, an upper part of the entrance hall, for the organ. The altar had to be partially renewed and Mrs. Steinhagen wove new liturgical cloths for the altar and pulpit and a beautiful carpet was placed in the altar area. Together with a large number of participants, the 50th anniversary of the church could be celebrated. Mr. Rieth needs special mentioning. He had been the conductor of the brass band for many years. Pastor Kaiser once commented and said, with Mr. Rieth’s special gifts, he lifted the band onto such a high level, that his influence could still be noticed many years later. As the parsonage, since Pastor Leuschke’s departure, was no longer in use, it was rented out temporarily. Soon, however, it was changed into a hostel for the school children. A number of children came from the Vryheid congregation, who previously attended the school at Braunschweig. The “hostel” had to be reconstructed. Donations arrived from Germany. Glückstadt, in Germany, donated cutlery and another well-wisher donated valuable books. All this kept the congregation busy. Pastor Kaiser retired in 1961 as missionary at Bethel, but remained pastor of the congregation in Glückstadt. With his wife and daughter, he moved into the Lilje’s home in Glückstadt. As his strength was declining, Missionary Johannes von Fintel, who now stayed at Bethel, had to help occasionally. Due to health reasons, Pastor Kaiser had to abdicate all his duties in 1964 and moved to Vryheid. At the beginning of 1964 the Michaelis School was opened in the Vryheid congregation, with the result that the pupil attendance at the Glückstadt school and hostel drastically declined. In the same year, Pastor Hermann Aden came to Bethel and also served the Glückstadt congregation. His sermons were well received and he fulfilled all his other duties loyally. Unfortunately, he could not tolerate the climate and returned to his home country, (Ostfriedland) in 1968. Pastor Seinwill arrived in 1969. He and his wife committed themselves in a very friendly and loving way, but did not stay for much longer than a year. During their time, the congregation bought a new organ. After Pastor Seinwill was placed in another congregation, the Glückstadt congregation was served from Vryheid, first by Pastor Heinrich Lange 1970- 1971, followed by Pastor Dieter Schütte 1972 – 1973 and Pastor Richard Schlüter in 1974, until the congregation closed its church doors in 1978 and joined the Vryheid congregation. The Glückstadt congregation enjoyed singing and could even cope without instrumental accompaniment. The choir was for many years conducted by Friedrich Schumann, until Richard Lilje took over from him. The first organist was Bernard Volker followed by the teacher Schumann, when once again, Richard Lilje took over. When Richard moved to Hermannsburg, the “Kaiser daughters”, Gertrud and Ruth Lilje, continued this duty.

220

1.4 The School Towards the end of the previous century (1890s), there were some school going children amongst the small German community at Ekuhlengeni, still too small to be sent to Hermannsburg, the mission school. The widow, Mrs. Volker, was approached to teach the children, which she did thoroughly in all the subjects. This small congregational school however, lasted for one year only, as the Boer war caused the settlers and the mission congregation to be scattered all over. The church in Glückstadt had just been completed in 1908, when the school issue was addressed. No one in the congregation was trained to be a teacher, so a teacher had to found. It so happened that they met a Fräulein Hille, whose father was concert master in Hamburg. She was visiting friends in Zululand, when she saw an advertisement in a newspaper and decided to stay. At first, she taught at the Lilienthal congregation and then came to Glückstadt. Initially, the church was used as classroom (on both sides of the aisle, the last 4 pews and in the middle stood the teacher’s table of Fräulein Hille), until the government erected a school building. She stayed with the widow of missionary Volker, who stayed in her home in Glückstadt together with some other children during the week. The congregation did not have sufficient money to build its own school. That is why the education department was approached in 1910 for assistance. When the school changed its status to “government-aided”, the department built a school out of wood and corrugated iron. In summer, the school was very hot and in winter, very cold and breezy. Today (1958), there is a beautiful little school even with 2 – 3 chimneys, so that the classrooms can be heated. As the school was only assisted by the department, the congregation could still choose its teachers. Miss Hille got married to an Australian immigrant, who had a store at Surreyvale (roughly 5 Kilometers from Glückstadt). Her successor was Mr. Hubrig, later followed by Onkel Karl Immanuel Müller, who had taught for a longer period at Braunschweig. He however, due to ill-health, could not stay long. On 14.10.1918 the Glückstadt school became a state school and Mr. Friedrich Wilhelm Jan Schumann took over the reins. He was the oldest son of Pastor Schumann. The school had 21 pupils. Miss Wiese, and after her, Miss Lorenz were support staff. But the education department felt that a fully qualified teacher had to be employed and sent Miss Anna Rohwer (later the wife of missionary Heinrich Filter). The school grew in numbers. At the end of 1924, Mr. Goedeke was also sent. When Miss Rohwer got married and Mr. Goedeke was transferred, Miss Pakendorff and Mr Leo Freytag were sent to the school. Miss Pakendorff was succeeded by Miss Hedwig Schroeder, who stayed for a long time and was favourably remembered by many pupils.

221

1.5 Friedrich Schumann – 23.03.1890 – 20.01.1943 As young teacher Mr. Schumann received £10/month as salary from the congregation. On 14th October 1918, the school became a government school. In addition to his commitment in the congregation, Mr. Schumann was also general advisor and helped in many cases of sickness, where he often used the “Kneipps” water treatment. For decades, he owned the only typing machine in the neighbourhood and was often approached to assist with the writing of official letters. The German language was very important to him, and through his assistance, the German Teacher’s Society was founded in 1927 in Harburg and he was elected chairman, which did not please him. It was his opinion that each child had a right to be taught in its mother tongue. As the school had some English and Afrikaans speaking children, he, together with Miss Schroeder, developed a very complicated time table. Prof. Ried from the Teacher’s College from Pietermaritzburg visited the school for a whole day, to experience first hand, practical functioning of the time table. Schumann was a very enthusiastic chess player and cycled to Ceza (almost 60 km), to play with the Swedish missionary Sandström. While he was principal, the school had a good reputation. He died unexpectedly at the “eve-of-a-wedding party” (Polterabend), the wedding of one of his previous pupils.

222

1.6 Missionary Hans Christoph FRIEDRICH Stallbom, Father of DOROTHEA (Dora) (Missionary Friedrich Stallbom was sent in 1867 with the ship Candaze to South Africa, together with JHC Lilje as part of the 5th group). The History of Bethel In July 1996, the Bethel congregation celebrated the centenary of their church building. Such a festival always gives cause to review the past with gratitude and to remember those who brought the Word of God. The founder of this mission station was the missionary Friedrich Stallbom, the great grandfather of our present bishop (D.R. Lilje). He originated from the congregation at Schneverdingen in Germany and lost his parents at an early age. After his confirmation, he became a shepherd until he turned 30. Then he wanted to become a colonist, accompanying the missionaries in South Africa, but then Pastor Harms asked him: “Why not a missionary?” Stallbom had been uncertain, due to his age and obstinacy. Rev. Harms argued, they would break that at the seminary, while he should trust that “God’s power is made perfect in weakness”. (2 Cor. 12:9). Together with other missionaries, he arrived in Durban in December 1867. On his trip inland, he already asked the Zulus: “Kuyini lokhu na?” (What is that?) and wrote the meanings of the words in his notebook. While he was attending classes to study Zulu, he also visited some kraals of the Zulus and undertook to get to know their customs and habits. After completing his Zulu studies and a short stay at Empangweni (Moorleigh), he was sent to the mission station Ithaka, where its founder, Missionary Ahrens, and his wife died of malaria. Also, his successor, Schroeder, had to leave this station due to this malicious sickness. When Stallbom then also started to be affected by it, he received a message from the Zulu king Cetshwayo, who had a positive attitude towards him, “You must leave from here. I want to give to you a piece of land, where you will not be burdened by this sickness”. Consequently, Stallbom moved the Ithaka station and called the new station Bethel, i.e. the house of God. He, at that stage still unmarried, built a preliminary house, for which he made the bricks and cut the necessary wood himself, as the Zulus had no experience and were very incompetent to do such work - they achieved nothing without guidance. Then he prepared a water furrow from the river to the house, built some roads and planted some ornamental shrubs and fruit trees. This is what his bride was greeted with, when she soon arrived from Germany, a huge beautiful garden. Then he built a first little church and other necessary buildings. The big solid house, with a loft and cellar, as it was known at home in Germany, was only built once everything else had been completed. During the Zulu war, 1879, a group of wild and rapacious Zulus entered the mission house and declared that they were sent by the king to kill the missionary and his family, but Stallbom was not the man to be easily frightened. With complete calmness, he moved towards them and said: “If you have power over my life, then take it – here I stand in front of you!” That impressed the Zulus so much, that they did not touch him. They, however, looted the house and took along what they could carry. Stallbom loaded the rest onto a wagon and fled to Natal. On the way, the heavy-laden wagon got stuck in a dry riverbed, and they were incapable of pulling it out of the deep sand. Suddenly a very heavy rain storm broke out and it rained heavily. They had to abandon the wagon. The river surged and resulted in everything, including the wagon, which was battered to thousand pieces, being washed away. They themselves, each with a child on their back, searched in vain throughout the night, for a human home. Only at dawn, were they able to find a hut in which they could warm and dry themselves. On a rented wagon, they continued their journey. Missionary Stallbom was trusted by the Zulus. So, he, together with Pastor Johannes and officer Schiel, in an advising capacity, accompanied King Dinizulu during the Zulu Civil War in 1884. He still kept contact with King Dinizulu during the time of his exile. The newly built church was 50 feet (roughly 16m) long and 20 feet (7m) wide, with a corrugated iron roof and decorated with a small steeple. The interior of the church was also beautifully decorated – a truly dignified house of God. The dedication celebration was combined with the annual Mission Festival and Missionary Engelbrecht had been commissioned by the superintendent to lead the dedication service. That day, 6th May 1896, was a day with beaming sunshine, after a night with welcome rain. An impressive crowd of celebrating people, Germans, Boers and Zulus, Christians and Heathens, gathered for the service, which started at 11.00. After the hymn: “O enter, Lord, Thy temple”… (“Zeuch ein zu meinen Toren”), Missionary Engelbrecht, while standing next to the altar, held an address on Lk. 19: 1 – 10 (Zachaeus) in German. Then he dedicated the church in the Name of the Triune God and spoke the dedication prayer from 1. Kings 8: 15 – 53. After a praising hymn, Pastor Schulenburg, held a mission

223 sermon on Acts 28: 30. For the sake of the Boers, the old Missionary Schütze held a sermon in Dutch on 1. Cor. 1:30. The service was closed with an offering, antiphone and blessing from the altar by Pastor Schulenburg. In the meantime, the black congregation of Stallbom had gathered and other members from the congregations of Bostelmann and Wolff had also assembled. All these and also several heathens gathered around Stallbom at the old church. By reading Ps. 103, prayer and hymns, they bid farewell to the old church. At the exit a hymn was sung in Zulu. Now they walked on the road, which was decorated by the baptised of this congregation, to the new church. In front of the new church they sang another hymn: “Zion fahre fort...” and entered the church. Stallbom then preached in Zulu on Mt. 11:28 (Come to me all...) After the closure, Black and White received the blessing of the Lord. The offering for the day was £8 (at the time R120) and was donated by the superintendent and mission’s sub- council towards the building expenses for the new church. (In 1906 Friedrich Schumann became Stallbom’s successor at Bethel and since 1909 also, in a subsidiary capacity, pastor of the congregation in Glückstadt. After the congregation had applied for a full-time pastor at the 1912 Synod, Schumann, from Bethel, was offered this post by the Mission Director and the Superintendent. He took up office on the 1st July 1913.)

224

SECTION VI: Photos of the Gathering for the 140th Jubilee Celebrations Gathering of the Lilje Descendants at Hermannsburg for the 140th Jubilee Celebrations – “Liljes in South Africa”, 12th – 14th December 2008

Peter and Paul Church in Hermannsburg, Natal

The Mission House in Hermannsburg, Natal 225

Main door of the Old School in Hermannsburg

The name tags are being prepared Senta Lilje (2) and Heidi Meyer (7) The brackets behind the names indicate the respective child (branch) of JHC Lilje.

226

Inscription of the posters Dieter and Loren Lilje (2)

Poster about the history of JHC Lilje

227

The family tree is studied Helmut Kassier (2) (prepared the long poster) and Gerrie du Preez (2)

At the family tree poster Egmund and daughter Daniella Dedekind (8)

228

Young and old, boys and girls on the sports fields of the Hermannsburg School, playing cricket

Volleyball

229

Tennis

Cooling off in the pool

230

“Touch Rugby”

“Touch rugby”

231

Playing in the brass band

Mahlzeit! In the dining hall of the hostel

232

Group photo

233

Names on group photo The number in the bracket is one of JHC and Caroline (Beckröge) Lilje’s children, as the ancestor of the respective listed person. (1) Johannes; (2) Christoph; (3) Anna; (4) Karl; (5) Marie; (6) Wilhelm; (7) Heinrich; (8) Auguste; (9) Emma and (10) Louise.

234

1. Leon Brüggemann (9) 2. Egon Lilje (2) 3. Mark Hansen (2) 4. Monika Brüggemann (9) 5. Christel Brüggemann (9) 6. Helmut Kassier (2) 7. Heidi Brüggemann (9) 8. Heiko Lilje (2) 9. Leon Freese (4) 10. Rosali Brüggemann (9) 11. Mark Thom (4) 12. Anita Freese (4) 13. Liska Thom (4) 14. Friend of Jürgen Freese 15. Jürgen Freese (4) 16. Raymond Robinson (8) 17. Imke Bühler (4) 18. Friend of Vera Freese 19. Vera Freese (4) 20. Ronald Bühler (4) 21. Reimar Freese (4) 22. Heidi Lilje (Guest from Germany) 23. Sonja Lilje (2) 24. Kurt Lilje (2) 25. Hans-Jürgen Lilje (Guest from Germany) 26. Paul Lilje (Guest from Germany) 27. Liesel Lilje (2) 28. Friedegard Lilje (Guest from Germany) 29. Ingrid Meyer (7) 30. Hulda Lilje (2) 31. Karin Meyer (7) 32. Edwin Meyer (7) 33. Heinrich Meyer (7) 34. Edmund Lilje (2) 35. Noel Thwaite (2) 36. Waltraud Thwaite (2) 37. Eckhard Rembold (2) 38. Rudi Brammer (2) 39. Edna Hansen (2) 40. Günther Hansen (2) 41. Leon Lilje (2) 42. Ulrich Meyer (7) 43. Andrew Löwe (2) 44. Liesel Löwe (2) 44A. Thomas Löwe (2) 45. Lorna Whitehead (10) 46. Helga Bosch (2) 47. Ann Geyser (10) 48. Lutz Meyer (7) 49. Heidi Meyer (7) 50. Eric Klug (6) 51. Johann Rust (6) 52. Kai Lucht (2) 53. Horst Lucht (2) 54. Gillian Robinson (8) 55. Yvonne Lucht (2) 56. Kirsten Rembold (2)

235

57. Vernon Rembold (2) 58. Louis Klaassen (7) 59. Christel Klaassen (7) 60. Ronel Lilje (2) 61. Loren Lilje (2) 62. Heino Lilje (2) 63. Maika Lilje (2) 64. Dee-Ann Lilje (2) 65. Witthöft (8) 66. Lothar Witthöft (8) 67. Sharne’ Gevers (Friend of Mark Hansen) 68. Leon Lilje (7) 69. Dieter Kassier (2) 70. Richard Schütte (9) 71. Christel Kassier (2) 72. Deidre Hughes (4) 73. Ralph Lilje (7) 74. Monica Bruggen (4) 75. Phillipa Lilje (2 & 7) 76. Mark Lilje (2) 77. Oscar Brüggemann (9) 78. Irla Brüggemann (9) 79. Ronald Lilje (6) 80. Sven Lucht (2) 81. Irma Lilje (2) 82. Edeltraud du Preez (2) 83. Gerrie du Preez (2) 84. Ute Lilje (2) 85. Lara Lilje (2) 86. Lydia Lilje (2) 87. Walter Lilje (2) 88. Elma Rembold (2) 89. Rosalind Pillay (2) 90. Amy Hughes (4) 91. Kate-Lyn Hughes (4) 92. Andrew Tucker (3) 93. Janean Tucker (3) 94. Jonathan Tucker (3) 95. Gerd Meyer (7) 96. Lolita Meyer (7) 97. Craig Tucker (3) 98. Rudi Rabe (7) 99. Elna Lilje (7) 100. Ruth Rabe (7) 101. Sunet van Wyk (2) 101A. Francois van Wyk (2) 102. Heidi Landsberg (2) 103. Liam Landsberg (2) 104. Deon Landsberg (2) 105. Elizabeth Lilje (6) 106. Rezia Brandes (6) 107. Joanne Landsberg (2) 108. Roelene Rust (6) 109. Olivia Marais (6) 110. Liesel Meyer (6) 111. Marcel Wellmann (6) 112. Gloria Klug (6)

236

113. Heidi Wellmann (6) 114. Karl Wellmann (6) 115. Markus Lilje (2) 116. Ursula Brammer (2) 117. Brunni Hinze (4) 118. Yvonne Plumbly (2) 119. Rainer Hinze (4) 120. Erwin Dedekind (9) 121. James Plumbly (2) 122. Monika Hinze (2) 123. Gilda Dedekind (9) 124. Marlene Puttkammer (6) 125. Kai Wellmann (6) 126. Tatjana Witthöft (8) 127. Alex Puttkammer (6) 128. Senta Lilje (2) 129. Victor Reibeling (8) 130. Eddo-Ernst Brandes (6) 131. Rita Reibeling (8) 132. Dieter Lilje (2) 133. Cassidy Caister (6) 134. Crystal Hughes (4) 135. Mark van Wyk (2) 136. Nicole Löwe (2) 137. Zane Thwaite (2) 138. Conrad Lilje (7) 139. Kai Löwe (2) 140. Monique Lilje (7) 141. Brigitte Thwaite (2) 142. Megan Lilje (2) 143. Bianca Lilje (7) 144. Claudia Lilje (2) 145. Michelle Klaasen (7) 146. Heike Lilje (2) 147. Tanja Lilje (2) 148. Hanna Meyer (7) 149. Claire Tucker (3) 150. Cornelia Lilje (2) 151. Caeli Plumbley (2) 152. Tiaan van Tonder (2) 153. Carsten Meyer (7) 154. Daniela Lilje (2) 155. Werner Lilje (2) 156. Janko Lilje (2) 157. Joan Lilje (2) 158. Gertrud Lilje (2) 159. Ruth Lilje (2) 160. Erica Lilje (2) 161. Richard Lilje (2) 162. Anastasie Witthöft (8) 163. Rona Volker (8) 164. Valentin Volker (8) (165. (101A) Francois van Wyk) (2) 166. (44A) Thomas Löwe (2))

237

Participants of the Jubilee, but not on the photo: 167. Arnold Lilje (2) 168. Gudrun Lilje (2) 169. Angelika Lilje (2) 170. Janko Lilje (2) 170. Wilhelm Meyer (7) 171. Louis Freese (7) 172. Edna Freese (7) 173. Ronald Küsel (9) 174. Liska Küsel (9) 175. Ralf Küsel (9) 176. Lenard Küsel (9) 177. Inka Küsel (9) 178. Alex Küsel (9) 179. Egmund Dedekind (8) 180. Sigrid Dedekind (8) 181. Daniella Dedekind (8) 182. Ruben Dedekind (8) 183. Edmund (Eddy) Rabe (7) 184. Almut Rabe (7) 185. Kirsten Rabe (7) 186. Benjamin Rabe (7) 187. Remo Herrmann (4) 188. Petronella Herrmann (4) 189. Heino Herrmann (4) 190. Egon Herrmann (4) 191. Robin Price (8) 192. Margery Price (8)

Angelika, Gudrun, Janko und Arnold Lilje (2) (Nr. 167 – 170)

238

Our guests from Germany and distant family Hans-Jürgen and Heidi Lilje, Senta and Dieter Lilje, Paul and Friedegard Lilje Nephews of the former and late bishop Johannes Lilje in Germany. 7 Generations back, we share the same forefather.

Concert evening with singing and presentations by groups and individuals on the history of the Liljes in South Africa In the Hermannsburg congregational hall

239

The Jubilee congregation with members of the Hermannsburg congregation, gathering after the service in front of the Hermannsburg, Peter and Paul church

240

Wreath laying on the grave of JHC Lilje by his oldest and youngest living grand children Richard (2) and Ralph (7)

Wreaths on the graves of JHC Lilje and their youngest daughter, Louise (10) Every life has a beginning and an end! Soli Deo Gloria!

241

Sermon preached during the service of the Jubilee celebrations - 140 Years Liljes in South Africa Mt. 11,2–6: 3. Advent Hermannsburg, 14.12.2008 Grace to you and peace from God, the Father and our Lord Jesus Christ! Dear brothers and sisters! The Church Father, St. Augustine once said: “Our heart is restless, until it finds rest in Thee” – this could also be said about our forefather JHC as we affectionately and conveniently call him. He lost his parents at the age of 10, was taken up by foster parents, then as adult moved around restlessly, until he heard the sermons of pastor Louis Harms in Hermannsburg, Germany. There he heard God calling him, calling him to follow and serve him. 141 years ago, he arrived in South Africa, being called and sent to proclaim the liberating Gospel of Jesus Christ. He also served this Hermannsburg and the neighbouring congregations for over 25 years. But what was it that made him leave his country, his home, his comfort and security to move to a foreign country, not knowing what to expect? Who was he that called him? Text for the 3rd Advent: Mt. 11: 2-6: When John heard in prison what Christ was doing, he sent his disciples to ask him, “Are you the one who was to come, or should we expect someone else?” Jesus replied, “Go back and report to John what you hear and see: the blind receive sight, the lame walk, those who have leprosy are cured, the deaf hear, the dead are raised, and the good news is preached to the poor. Blessed is the man who does not get annoyed on account of me.” (Selig ist, wer sich nicht an mir ärgert!) While being in prison, John the Baptist hears some strange stories about a man performing miracles. Is it the man I had announced earlier, he must have asked himself, the one who would come after me? Are you the one, who has to come? John was waiting for the Messiah, the one, who had to come, to bring about order in a chaotic, peaceless and destructive world. This Messiah he had announced at the Jordan River, someone more powerful than himself, who would bring an end to oppression and injustice. In prison John heard that this man, Jesus of Nazareth, was proclaiming the kingdom of God, he was healing the blind, the deaf, some, he even raised from death. John has his doubts – is he really the one, especially if he only heals a few? Yes, it is good to hear about all the miracles and stories about healing the sick, but what about those in power, who continue to be corrupt, unjust and oppressive? Is Jesus really the one, he was waiting for? John’s question is still being asked today: Is he really the one, has he really brought about the turning point in the history of this world; has Christianity brought about positive change in this world through Christ? Did Herod not find new successors even today, who continue to oppress and rule with injustice and corruption? The question remains: Is Jesus the one, who brought me what I need for a meaningful life and death? John does not answer this question himself, but sends his disciples to ask Jesus. He waits – that is what we do during Advent, we wait to receive the answer. Let us listen to Jesus’ answer: the blind receive sight; the lame walk; the dead are raised…. Initially that sounds like: Well, my achievements should convince you, that I am the one, you are waiting for! But miraculous healings were performed by others, before Jesus and after Jesus – so that cannot have been meant. We need to look at the closing words by Jesus, when he says: “The good news is preached to the poor” He has come to destroy all walls and boundaries to bring his love to every one, also to the rejected, the poor, those people we prefer to marginalise. With him the time to love has started. But love is not something that should only be preached, it needs to be lived. That is why he heals the sick, that is why he has fellowship and communion with the sinful and rejected. Yes, this love appears to be powerless. A Herod and the powerful can ridicule this love. The Pharisees, however, were angered by this love, because it did not adhere to their rules, laws and regulations. Jesus loved those they rejected, Jesus had fellowship with those they abhorred. Jesus broke down the separating walls they had built around themselves. See, we are either overwhelmed by Jesus’ love or we get annoyed about his love. We either say: Lord, if you break down walls, then your love is also valid for me; if you love so much that you are willing to be despised, rejected and even killed for your love, then I want to be part of your unconditional love. Or we say, Lord your love is crazy, your love of the poor, sinful and rejected, angers me, I will also reject you. That is why Jesus said: “Blessed is the man

242 who does not get annoyed on account of me.” We have a choice, either to get angry about his incredible love or to allow it to reach us, to change us, to fill us, yes, even to change us and our relationships and behaviour. Not to get annoyed because of his unlimited love and to follow him, to be one with Christ, is to be healed, is to have true life, to be saved. It is this love that overwhelmed our forefather, that he became willing to be called to leave everything to serve this Christ. Yes, in the same way he has called you and is calling you today. Can we also say: “Here I am Lord, send me Lord!?” Amen. (D.R. Lilje)

Thuma Mina … (Send me Lord)

243